



o o' 


^ ^ ° <>s Tj, ' 

s - ‘ ^ ° ’ V''^ ^ • “ X' *"'“'• ^ ” 



\V 


% 

^ ^ 4> ~^o 

'P «> c-SSNv 

y 


•^. ■^^..s' .6^ 



A'^ I I « <^ ■' 0 • V ■* ,<\ 

f0‘ v” ' A^ c 0 - 

A . 'f-^ ^ 

° \0 °<. - 


OO 

't: 





!> 

I> 

✓* 

\ rU o 

,V . a'^ ^ 


<y _ . 0 rO Q. ' ^ 



t> A s 



^ V 



0 « \ 


s . " * 

^ aG ^ 

■^-A 







a\ 0 n c \ 






^ o't’' 

V V 


*> 
tt* 

■ ^ *.0 so’ ^5 ‘'T^ S <^' -5 

^ ^ ^ ^ C^ s *> 0 ®i^ \ s*^'**?- 3 N ^ *; 

'- --'A-. •^'- "- ■' 

"- = yiMW " 

0 « X ^ ^ V ^ ^ ^ ^ 

C° (>^ «'"‘®^<5i A' ^0^0- ^ 

wT .><■ V v*^' 

^ ^ \A Y O' ■ '^ 

4 

J <-^////U^ .cl'' 

C^ X" ^ A . y „ 









^ ,xV 



VI"' 








^ * ' v' ■>'• '^ > ^<y <t.'< ‘Of 

<* (1^ r 


y » 







^V<P 


<p-^ 

•S>‘ ^ 

v> 

O '’/ j c s ’ A, 0 ' <* 


A O ^ t s "x 

^\ ^ON C 



^ V > B ^ 

C) ' -i ^ 


o 

' <i' 

3 N 0 ^ ^CP *'»!,,>»' X'^-'' , , , , "''^^ * 


X0°x. 


O. 

''C 



^ oP 

^ ^ “ o'^ -x ■' ■’ » /■ 


- ^ oV 
^ X V / 

c I J.^ ^ 






I 


D < 

t 

f 




% 


•» 


t 




# 


t 






« 


• ^ 








I * 



1 . » 


■ '1 


-7 


I. 


i 

\ 

1 



I 






“ I 

.^-r’ 

« 



» •< ' 


I 


• M 


4 • 


I 


/ 

» 







! 



r » . 

\ ‘ 



I 




« • 


4 

I 



• r • 




A 




\ 

« 


t -y 


I 


k 


t 



L. 


r 


I 


1 


I 


9 



«,l /T 



* 




<•, 


■. A 





I 


t 


Z' 


I 

I- 

w 

.'. ' I 

V ■■ I 

I 

I 



7 



« ^ 


i 



« 

I 


( 




\ 

t 



I 




• • 

1. 



^ , 


' . I 


. ^ 


i 


/• r,j 



I 


' • 


1 



« 

» 



•i. 


.« • 





i 


M 


« 


t 


I 


V 


‘ *. 

1 


\ 



1 


.> 


■'I 

* ‘ 
r 4 . 


•At- 


\ . 
\ 




, I 


1 I 


z;y 


' k 


„,>• 

.1 








IN SAFE HANDS 


BY / 

MARY HUBBARD HOWELL, 

u ’ 

Author of ** Through the Winter,” “Along the Old Road,” 
“In After Years/’ “Out of the Shadow/’ etc. 


Be silent to God, and let him mould thee .*^ — Ilartin Luther. 



PHILADELPHIA: 

THE AMERICAN SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION, 

1122 Chestnut Street. 


New York : 8 and 10 Bible House. 

[Copyright by The American Sunday-School Union, 1888.] 



CONTENTS. 


All but— 

CHAPTER I. 

. 7 

Dark Hours . 

CHAPTER II. 

. 22 

Fellow-men . 

CHAPTER III. 

. 33 

CHAPTER IV. 

Hard to Answer 

. . 47 

Fairy Gifts . 

CHAPTER V. 

. 58 

Unexpected . 

CHAPTER VI. 

. 63 

Feast Days . 

CHAPTER VII. 

. 75 

Between Places 

CHAPTER VIII. 

. 87 

CHAPTER IX. 

Through the Door .... 

. 100 

New Delations 

CHAPTER X. 

. . 109 

Anxious Days 

CHAPTER XL 


CHAPTER XII. 

In the King’s Garden 

.. 137 


( 3 ) 


6 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER XIII. 

The Last Appeal 148 

CHAPTER XIY. 

Bright Hours 159 

CHAPTER XY. 

New Scenes 169 

CHAPTER. XYI. 

Praying and Planning 182 

CHAPTER XYIL 

Through the Snow 196 

CHAPTER XYIII. 

Available Talents 208 

CHAPTER XIX. 

After Long Years 223 

CHAPTER XX. 

New Lessons 234 

CHAPTER XXL 

Gaining Ground 250 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Proved Faithful 260 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

Well Rewarded 269 

CHAPTER XXIY. 

Words and Heeds 283 

CHAPTER XXY. 

Satisfied . . 292 

CHAPTER XXYI. 

An Anniversary 300 

% 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


CHAPTER I. 


ALL BUT — 

"No prayer that was really earnest 
Ever has lost its way ; 

And none that asked tor a blessing 
Ever was answered, Nay.” 



J- It was a little girl who spoke, and through 
the dingy, garret room her clear, young voice rang 
like a sweet-toned bell ; but the hard-working, care- 
worn man who heard it only started and said, ner- 
vously : 

Hush, don^t speak to me now, Joy ; IVe all 
but got it.^’ 

Little Joy Stanmore lingered for a moment near 
the table at which her father was working, and 
then, with a face very unlike her name, she stepped 
on tiptoe across the room to the window and, kneel- 
ing before it, rested her small hands on the broad 
sill, and looked out wistfully into the busy street. 

It was one of November’s dreariest and most 


8 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


sullen days. Gray clouds veiled the sky ; a fierce 
wind that^ like the one famed in poetry, seemed 
to be out ^^for a madcap, galloping chase,’^ was 
chilling the few pedestrians who were brave enough 
to be abroad, and blinding them with dust ; while, 
every now and then, to add to the gloom and dis- 
comfort, great feathery flakes of snow came whirl- 
ing down. 

There was nothing in the clouds and wintry 
aspect of the day to cheer a lonely child, and, with 
a sigh, Joy soon turned from the window, curled 
herself up in the only chair in the room that could, 
even by courtesy, be called comfortable — a wooden 
rocker, minus one arm — and tried to sleep. But 
though, like Dickens’ Little Marchioness, she made 
believe very hard ” that she was sleepy, and even 
pressed her rebellious eyelids dovm with her fingers, 
her brown eyes would persist in opening, till at last 
she let them have their way. Then sitting up she 
folded her little hands meekly in her lap, and looked, 
with the gravity of a judge, around the forlorn 
room that for six years had been her only home. 

It was in the fourth story of a tenement-house 
in a poor, though tolerably respectable, pait of ew 
York City. Poverty, like genius, has signs of its 
own that are unmistakable; and poverty, more 
truly than oxygen, gave tone to the atmosphere of 
that miserable room. The furniture was scanty, 
old and broken ; the floor was bare ; the windows 


ALL BUT— 


were dingy with dust, and the wall was draped 
with cobwebs. In a poor old stove a handful of 
coals burned slowly, as if seeking from very pity 
to last as long as possible. There was not an 
article in the room which did not speak of want 
in language that could not be misunderstood ; and, 
judging from the room, a stranger would have de- 
‘ cided at once that its occupants were as worthless 
as their possessions. 

A second glance, however, would have corrected 
that opinion, for the man who sat by the table, busy 
with pencil and paper, was evidently no ordinary 
man. He was miserably poor ; and if to fail of 
success in one^s chosen pursuit means the same as 
failure in lifers highest aims, then, undeniably, 
those were right who pronounced that man^s life a 
failure. But one skilled in detecting the soul, be- 
hind the circumstances that seem often to hide it, 
would perhaps, with more truth, have said that the 
man was wise enough to discern the work for which 
his nature fitted him, and was brave enough to at- 
tempt it ; and he would yet be strong enough to 
accomplish it, though he could do so only by fol- 
lowing a rough road. 

He was engaged now in drawing. All over the 
table were scattered sheets of paper covered with 
what looked like designs for some intricate kind 
of machinery. Near him, in a corner, stood a half- 
finished machine, and pieces of wood and iron, and 


10 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


tools of various kinds were heaped beside it on tlie 
floor. 

The man^s face was knotted and puzzled as he 
bent over his drawing. 

It is very strange/’ he said, presently, as he 
drew his hand wearily across his brow ; I seem 
to understand and almost to see here” — and he 
tapped his head — just how my machine ought to 
be. And yet when I test my plan, by trying to 
make it work in wood and iron, I find that some- 
thing — though what I cannot determine — is want- 
ing. Must it be always so ? Is mine to be the 
fate of so many other brain workers? Am I 
doomed to all but attain my object and then fail ? 
Is this the best that life has to offer me ? Then, 
if such must be my lot, be patient, O my soul ! for 
in the very face of defeat, I will still struggle on.” 
And, as if nerved by his despair, the man once 
more grasped his pencil, and fastened his keen eyes 
on his drawing, while, with eyes as intent and a 
face almost as grave as his, his little daughter waited 
and watched him. 

She was a lovely, but delicate-looking, child 
about ten years of age. She was poorly clothed ; 
her old shoes were full of holes, and her old, out- 
grown dress, of faded calico, Avas worn and patched ; 
but her sunny hair rippled and curled about her 
head in a lawless but pretty fashion that would 
have delighted a mother’s heart, and her little face 


ALL BUT— 


11 


was very fair^ though it was also thin and pale. 
There was nothing preeocious or prematurely old 
and sad about her. She was evidently a bright, 
winsome child, with a child^s capacity for enjoying 
all the good times that belong to childhood ; but, 
though she did not look as if she had outgrown 
childish pleasures, she did look as if few of those 
pleasures had as yet come to her. 

She waited for a time that to an impatient child 
would have seemed very long ; but still her father 
bent over his work and appeared forgetful of her 
very existence. The fire was quite out, and the 
light of the gray afternoon was fading fast, when 
she said again in a soft whisper : 

Papa, papa ! ’’ 

At that second call Mr. Stanmore pushed aside 
his drawing and looked up. 

What is it, Joy?^^ he asked. 

Papa, the fire is out, and I am cold and hungry,’^ 
Joy said, in a plaintive little voice. 

Mr. Stanmore looked at her for a second as if he 
scarcely comprehended her meaning ; then, with a 
heavy sigh, he arose and went to the stove. A 
coal-scuttle stood near, but it was empty. Mr. 
Stanmore felt in his pocket and brought out an old 
pocket-book ; he examined it thoroughly and ended 
by shaking it, but not a penny dropped from it. 
He looked at his little daughter with lips that 
trembled, even while he tried to smile. 


12 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


I am sorry, my dear/^ he said, but papa is 
poorer than usual to-night. Pretty soon — when 
our ship comes in — we shall have coal enough for 
ourselves, and plenty to give to others ; but this 
evening we shall have to do without a fire, and if 
my little girl feels very cold she must go to bed 
and keep warm there.^^ 

Yes, papa,^^ Joy said, with the pathetic meek- 
ness of a child accustomed to the patient endurance 
of w ant and discomfort ; and again for some min- 
utes she w^as very quiet, and Mr. Stanmore, with 
the hurried, uneven step that told of mental unrest, 
paced up and dowm his room. 

Hadn’t you better go to bed, Joy?^’ he asked, 
soon. 

Joy drew a long breath. I’m so hungry, papa,” 
she pleaded ; can’t I have something to eat before 
I go to bed ? ” 

Mr. Stanmore walked to the wundow and looked 
out with gloomy eyes. Isn’t there some bread 
in the cupboard ? ” he asked in a troubled voice. 

Joy jumped from her chair, ran to the cupboard, 
and inspected every shelf and dish. Papa,” she 
said, with a pitiful little sob, ‘‘ there isn’t a crumb 
here.” 

Mr. Stanmore made a brave attempt to be cheer- 
ful. You are a good deal like old Mother Hub- 
bard to-night, aren’t you ? ” he said, w ith a smile 
that ended in a suppressed groan. 


ALL BUT— 


13 


Joy did not find the resemblance her father re- 
ferred to very comforting. ^^ Papa/^ she said, 
don^t think I^m as well off as old Mother Hubbard. 
Don’t you remember, she went to the baker’s to 
buy some bread. Can we do that, pa23a ? 

Mr. Stanmore did not answer, but he stood with 
his face pressed against the wundow as if unable to 
look at his hungry child. Joy waited and brushed 
away a few tears. 

^^Papa,” she said soon, in a voice as tearful 
as her eyes, ^^papa, what shall I do? 1 am so 
hungry ! ” 

Mr. Stanmore turned at this appeal, and going 
to his child took her in his arms. 

My poor little darling ! ” he said, with great 
tenderness; ^^you shall not be hungry long if I 
can help it. I am going out now, and when I 
come back I will bring you some food. And while 
I am gone you must go to bed, and try to forget all 
your troubles in dreamland. Remember, these hard 
times wont last long. Some day — very soon now — 
we shall be rich people. Just now — wliile I am 
perfecting my machine — we may have to be a little 
uncomfortable; but our uncomfortable days will 
soon be over, I hope; and my little girl will try 
to be patient while they last, won’t she ? ” 

^^Yes, papa.” The words were very sweetly 
spoken, but there was no hope in them ; for the 
child had listened to such promises so often that 
2 


14 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


she had lost faith, and no longer expected them to 
be fulfilled. 

^^Papa/^ she said in a moment, is a long 
time since you began that machine ; can’t you tell 
yet when it will be finished ? ” 

Mr. Stanmore sighed wearily. ^^No, Joy,” he 
said, in a sober voice, I cannot. It may be fin- 
ished to-night, and I may have to work at it for 
months. There is a certain little arrangement 
about it that puzzles me,” he continued, more to 
himself than to his child. It Avill come to me 
like an inspiration, some day, I feel sure it will ; 
^ and until it comes I must keep on experimenting. 
* I have all but got it now,” he added, with renewed 
courage. 

Oh, dear ! ” Joy said, with a mournful little 
sigh that went to her father’s heart, I wish it w^as 
all done now. ^ But ’ is such a hard word to get 
rid of,” she whispered, dolefully. 

Her father stooped and kissed her. ^^Yes, I 
kjiow it, my darling,” he said, but the harder it 
is to overcome my difficulties, the greater will be 
my victory when I have finally conquered them. 
Some day honor and wealth will be mine ; and, in 
the meantime, my little daughter must remember 
that every time she sheds a tear she weakens my 
hand, and makes my struggles harder.” 

Joy winked very hard, and tried to drive back 
the tears that even then were filling her eyes. 


ALL 


15 


^^Papa/’ Sxie whispered, as she wound her loving 
little arms around his neck, yon shahi^t ever see 
me cry again. I want to help yon, and I won^t 
complain again, even wlien I am cold and hungry. 
1^11 be as brave — ^as brave as — a lion ! she prom- 
ised desperately ; believing she had now named a 
height beyond which heroism could not rise. 

In spite of his troubles Mr. Stanmore smiled, as 
he looked at the delicate child in his arms and con- 
trasted her with the fierce animal she had named. 
^^As brave as a good girl will be quite brave enough, 
I think,^^ he said, as he placed her in the old 
rocker. 

Joy nodded. I guess the^e is no doubt but I 
can be that,^^ she said with confidence ; and, deter- 
mined to be true to her promise, she sat up very 
erect, and watched her father with bright eyes, that 
though they winked often did not shed a tear, until 
he took his hat and went out. 

Left alone in the cold, cheerless room, poor little 
Joy neither sobbed nor stirred for some time ; but 
her childish face grew very sober as she puzzled 
over her troubles and tried to understand them. 
She was cold and hungry ; she had been so many 
times before in her young life, and she vaguely 
felt that she might often be so in the future. In 
his visions — and he had many of them — her father 
denied her nothing that love and wealth could pro- 
cure for her ; but, in his real experience, he often 


16 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


found himself unable to provide for her simplest 
and most pressing necessities. 

Joy was too young to understand the circum- 
stances of her life, but she felt them keenly. Her 
love for her father was boundless ; but why he 
promised so much and performed so little was a 
mystery she could not comprehend. Child though 
she was she knew that he toiled incessantly ; and 
yet day by day they grew poorer, and the ship 
so long expected still delayed its arrival. There 
must be some cause for such a sad state of affairs, 
but precisely what that cause was Joy could not 
decide. 

She left her chair presently, and going to the 
half-finished machine examined it carefully, and 
then she turned to the table, and looked with 
curious eyes at the drawings scattered over it. 
AVhat did they mean ? she wondered ; what great 
and wonderful design did they represent? She 
did not know; but she remembered her father^s 
words — she had heard them too often to forget 
them — Some day, when my machine is done, we 
will be rich people, Joy.^^ 

^^Oh dear!^^ the poor child sighed, ^Sve have 
to wait a long time for that ^ some day ^ to come, 
and the between days are such cold and hungry 
ones ! Ikl rather have plenty of bread now^, than 
a great deal of money some day. Oh dear, I think 
it is pretty hard to be a poor little girl, and have 


ALL BUT— 


17 


to wait for a some day that is such a long time 
coming ! 

Joy’s bmvery seemed to desert her suddenly, 
and the rebellions tears, she had tried so hard to 
conquer, would have their way for a few moments. 
But it was only for a few moments. The child 
struggled nobly to control lierself. I promised 
papa I wouldn’t cry, and I won’t,” she said, with 
a stamp of her little foot that gave emphasis to her 
words. I can do without bread and fire, if I 
must, but I won’t break my word : so there ; ” and 
she nodded defiantly at the machine that seemed to 
her the cause of all her trouble. 

It grew colder and darker in the dreary room, 
and still the little girl stood by the table studying 
the mysterious drawings upon which her happiness 
seemed to depend. 

Why couldn’t her father finish them, and that 
curious machine? What was it in tliem that 
puzzled him so ? she questioned ; and suddenly 
the thought came, didn’t God know, wouldn’t he 
help her fatlier if she should ask him to do so ? 

It was a new thought to the child, for in her 
lonely and motherless life there had been no one to 
teach her the precious truths of the Bible. Her 
father had taught lier to read, but there his in- 
struction, both mental and spiritual, had ceased. 
Joy had only a very shadowy recollection of her 
mother’s teachings, and it was a long time now 

2'^ B 


18 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


since her childish lips had offered a prayer. Eiit 
in this hour of trouble the impulse that prompted 
her to pray seemed like the tender whisper of a 
comforting friend, and kneeling by the table Joy 
clasped her little hands above one of the drawings, 
and reverently whispered : 

Dear God, please help my father, for his work 
is hard and he cannot finish it alone ; and please 
too, dear Lord, to remember me, for I am cold 
and hungry. Give me — with a sudden recol- 
lection of words long unspoken but once lisped daily 
at her mother’s knee — give me this day my daily 
bread ; for thine is all the powerf dear Lord. 
Amen.” 

Joy ended her prayer, and rising looked with 
curious eyes about the room, as if she half expected 
to find the bread she had asked for already pro- 
vided. But the cupboard was as bare as ever^ and 
the last red coal in the stove w^as crumbling slowly 
to ashes. Nothing was changed in all her poor 
surroundings, but the little girl felt cheered and 
comforted. 

Perhaps I had better go to bed now,” she said, 
wisely ; and when an hour or two later her father 
returned he found her sleeping. But as he bent 
above her she moved uneasily, murmured ^^give 
me — and then opened her eyes. 

^^Joy,” Mr. Stanmore said, ^^are you still 
hungry ? Sit up, and see what I have brought.” 


ALL BUT-- 


19 


Joy was wide a^vake in an instant. O papa ! 
she cried^ have yon really got some bread ? Oh I 
am so glad ! ’’ And with fingers that trembled with 
impatience the hungry child seized the small basket 
her father offered her, and examined its contents 
with eager eyes. 

Oh ! she cried, joyfully, here are sand- 
wiches, and pieces of chicken, and a sponge-cake. 
Papa, this is a supper good enough for a queen.^^ 

Hunger is an unknown sauce at a queen’s 
table,” Mr. Stanmore said, with some bitterness ; 
but Joy was too happy to be disturbed by either 
his voice or words. 

Where did you get this basket, papa ? ” she 
asked, in a moment. 

kind lady gave it to me for you, Joy.” 

Joy stopped in the very act of biting her sand- 
wich. Papa,” she said, in a frightened whisper, 
^^you didn’t have to beg for it, did you?” 

‘^N-n-o,” Mr. Stanmore answered, with some 
hesitation. I did a little chore that paid for the 
basket, Joy. And ” — he proceeded to explain in a 
brighter voice — the lady has promised me em- 
ployment that will furnish us bread and coal for 
several days. And perhaps at the end of that time 
my work ” — and he glanced at his machine — will 
be finished.” 

Joy was satisfied. ^^That is good news,” she 
said, cheerfully. ^^And, papa, this bread is good. 


20 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


too. It is sweeter than any candy I have ever 
tastcd.^^ 

Hunger seldom requires fnuch sugar/^ Mr. 
Stanmore said, as he watched her with sober eyes. 
But Joy ran on gayly, You look as if you didn^t 
believe me, papa ; sit down and taste it and then 
you^ll know.^^ Taking her father^s hand she drew 
him down to a seat beside her on the bed, and then 
with the pride of a little hostess watched him as 
he ate a sandwich. 

There,^^ the little*girl said, presently, in a tone 
of great satisfaction, “ IVe eaten sufficient, and I 
feel refreshed. Papa,^^ and she looked seriously at 
Mr. Stanmore, have learned something to- 
night.'^ 

What?’^ Mr. Stanmore asked, with pretended 
curiosity, ^^that dry bread is as sweet as honey, 
when one is half famished ? 

No, not that,^^ Joy said, with a wise shake of 
her little head, though maybe that is what you 
would call a little slipped-in-between lesson, papa ; 
but Tve learned something better than that : I\’e 
learned that God does hear and answer our prayers. 
I asked him for something to eat and he has given 
it to me. And now, papa — and Joy once more 
nestled down comfortably in the bed — I am going 
to pray always when we are in trouble, and I 
shouldn’t wonder — ” and the childish voice was 
very sweet and serious now — I shouldn’t wonder 


ALL BVT— 


21 


if, ill a little while, God helps you so that you can 
say ^all done^ instead of that dreadful ^all but/ 
Don^t you believe he will, papa?^^ 

Mr. Stanmore was not ready to answer that sim- 
ple question, but he stooped and kissed his inno- 
cent child. Good-night,^^ he said fondly, and 
then he would have turned away ; but Joy held 
him fast. 

‘^You haven^t told me, papa. Doift you be- 
lieve that, if we pray, God will help you?^^ she 
repeated. 

Mr. Stanmore hesitated ; there had been more 
disappointed than fulfilled hopes in his life, and 
he oftener thought now of what he must do for 
himself than of what God could do for him. But 
as he looked into his child^s trustful eyes his own 
dormant faith revived, and he whispered: ^^We 
are in God’s hands, my little girl, and I do believe 
that, in his own good time, he will send the help 
we need.” 


CHAPTER II. 


DARK HOURS. 

“ Be thoii strong : 

Thou art in God, and nothing can go wrong, 

Which a fresh life pulse cannot set aright. 

That thou dost know the darkness, proves the light.’’ 

— George MacDonald. 

I T is a bewildering and often times a sad task 
to trace the iips and downs of fortune in a 
single life, and when we see noble hopes denied 
fulfilment, opportunities for happiness and useful- 
ness withheld, and faithful work pronounced a 
failure, we feel puzzled and dismayed. But ^^all 
have not failed who yet have seemed to fail ; and 
over all the contradictions, mistakes and trials of 
life One is watching, who will, if trusted, 

“ Make the joy the last iu every song.” 

So Richard Stanmore, in his early manhood, had 
firmly believed. But the trials and disappoint- 
ments of life will always have one of two results, 
as they test us : either our faith will brighten like 
a diamond that comes from the cutter^s wheel re- 
flecting light from every point, or else our faith 
will weaken and pass from us like a pearl that ex- 
( 22 ) 


DARK HOURS. 


23 


posed to certain acids is quickly dissolved. In 
Richard Stanmore’s case the acid had well-nigh 
destroyed the pearl. 

He had only to count back six years, to reach 
the period in his life when he was a prosperous and 
happy man, in a well-known manufacturing town 
in New England. Then, he was happily married, 
his home was full of the sunshine that contented 
hearts create for themselves, and his business, as 
superintendent of a large woolen mill, gave him a 
salary ample enough to enable him to support his 
family in comfort and even luxury. 

He had a positive love for machinery,, and a 
quick insight into its intricate combinations ; and 
often, in his leisure moments, he would amuse him- 
self with planning some improvement in the ma- 
chinery in his mill, and would say, Some day, 
when I have time, I will work that plan out.^^ But 
such dreams were never suffered to conflict with the 
duties of his position, and the years went by, un- 
marked by any great changes, until one day the 
turning point in his life came. It came — as such 
times are wont to come — in an odd and seemingly 
trivial Avay, much as if a straw had drifted across 
his path. He was sitting one morning in his 
office at the mill, when two men came in, bringing 
a small machine. 

^^Look here, Stanmore,’^ said one of the men, 
you have a good eye for machinery, and I wish 


24 


IJSr SAFE HANDS. 


you would examine this machine. There is a screw 
loose somewhere ; find it, will you ? 

Very wdllingly/’ Mr. Stanmore said, as he left 
his desk and proceeded to examine the machine. 

Meanwhile its owner stood by watching and sug- 
gesting, and the friend who had lounged in with 
him looked idly on. 

What fools you two men are, to waste your 
time over that machine ! he suddenly exclaimed. 

It is of precious little consequence to the world 
whether it works w^ell or ill. Why donT you use 
your brains and invent something of some value? 

a machine, for instance, to and he 

named a machine, at that time unknown, but 
which to-day can be found in every part of the 
civilized world — there would be both fame and 
money in that for you, and the thanks of millions 
of tired workers beside.^^ 

‘‘ It cannot be done,’^ Mr. Stanmore exclaimed. 

“ It can be, if it hasn’t been already,” coolly 
replied his friend. I should not be surprised to 
hear that there Avas one noAv just dug out of the 
ruins of Nineveh, or some other forgotten city; 
and anyway I am sure the day is coming Avhen the 
world will have that machine, and I know of no 
reason, Stanmore, Avhy you shouldn’t be its in- 
ventor.” 

Why not youi'self?” Mr. Stanmore asked. 

^^I,” laughed the man, ‘^oh, I can make sug- 


DARK HOURS. 


25 


gestions much easier than I can make machines. I 
have no fancy for the toil that must come before 
tlie reward. But if you will do it^ Stanmore, I 
won’t ask any royalty for my suggestion ; the right 
to say ^ I told him to do it ’ will be honor enough 
for me.” 

Mr. Stanmore laughed and answered with ap- 
parent carelessness, Thank you ; I’ll think about 
it.” 

Nothing more was said about the machine, and 
its ingenious proposer soon went his way ; but he 
left his suggestion, like a straw, beliind him, and 
Mr. Stanmore took it up and soon began seriously 
to consider the feasibility of inventing the ma- 
chine. Day after day, now, his leisure hours were 
spent in vain efforts to design it ; his nights were 
often sleepless, and in his dreams the marvellous 
instrument that was to work such a revolution in 
the w^orld was always clicking. Soon his mind 
became so engrossed with his one project that at- 
tention to his business became impossible, and he 
resigned his situation in the mill. 

It was in vain that friends expostulated. Re- 
proaches and ridicule seemed only to make him 
more determined to persevere; and as his small 
supply of money lessened, and the comforts of his 
home decreased, he would say, with a dreamer’s 
enthusiasm, to his wife, Never mind ; my machine 
will be finished soon, and then there wdll be millions 
3 


26 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


for US. Millions, and the thanks of the world 
beside.^^ 

Mrs. Stanmore sighed, even while she tried to 
sympathize with him ; but her health failed soon, 
and before her husband’s resources were quite ex- 
hausted she passed into the land where want and 
disappointment are unknown words. 

Left alone, and conscious that among his friends 
and relatives he was considered a visionary en- 
thusiast, Mr. Stanmore, soon after his wife’s death, 
took his little four-year-old daughter and all that 
was left him from the wreck of his once happy 
home and went to the city. There, in his misera- 
ble garret room, he worked at his machine ; while 
his little child, shut in with him and deprived 
of playmates and all the beautiful home influences 
that make a child happy, grew like a vine in a 
dark room ; reaching up eagerly to every sunbeam 
that touched her, but obliged, for the most part, to 
droop in the shade. 

Such, for six years, had been Richard Stanm ore’s 
experience. In those years he had seen many dark 
days ; but the lowest ebb in his life seemed to be 
reached that night, when his hungry child cried for 
the food he was unable to give her. Joy’s tears 
had stabbed him like knives ; and when he seized 
his hat and left his room it was with the despera- 
tion of a drowning man, who will clutch at the 
smallest strand of rope within his reach. 


DARK HOURS, 


27 


For a while in the twilight, without aim or hope, 
he walked the streets. He had no friends in that 
great city, and he knew of no one to whom he 
could appeal for help. He had promised Joy that 
he would bring her food, but he had no power to 
fulfil his promise. He passed bakeries from 
whence rich odors stole temptingly forth, and he 
wandered by beautiful homes through whose win- 
dows he could see glad children playing in the 
firelight. The great city seemed, to his hungry 
eyes, very rich and prosperous ; and as he walked 
along he remembered a picture he had seen once, 
and felt a quick thrill of compassion for the outcast 
who, in that picture, leans upon the gate, and 
through its windows looks longingly in on the 
home whose threshold he may never cross again. 

As he recalled that picture, Richard Stanmore 
stopped in his aimless tramp and looked, with a 
feeling of desperation, about him. He was just in 
front of a handsome house, and a lady was coming 
slowly down the steps with a little girl. When 
they reached the pavement the lady stooped and 
kissed the child affectionately, and then stood for a 
few seconds watching her as she ran across the 
street and up the steps of the opposite house. 

Richard Stanmore, with his heart aching for his 
own hungry child, saw it all, and with one quick, 
determined step came to the lady^s side. 

beg your pardon, madam, he said, hur- 


28 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


riedly, but I have a little girl the size of that 
one ’’ — and he pointed towards the child who had 
just shouted across the street, I^m safe, Auntie 
— I left her at home alone, crying with cold and 
hunger. For the sake of your own happy little 
girl will you not give me some food for my starv- 
ing child ? ' ^ 

The lady looked at him with serious but kind 
eyes. do not understand,^^ she said, slowly. 

It seems strange that a man like you should have 
to’^ — beg she would have said, but checked her- 
self as she saw the flush that spread over Richard 
Stanmore’s face. ^^Come in here,^^ she said, as 
after a moment’s silence she turned and opened the 
basement door. Now,’^ she inquired when they 
stood alone in a warm and brightly-lighted base- 
ment hall, who and what are you ? ” 

I am a poor man who has made a failure of 
his life,” Richard Stanmore said, hopelessly. 

How ? ” The lady’s voice was kind but im- 
perative. call no life a failure that has not 

wasted its God-given powers in dissipation and 
sin. Have you so wasted yours ? ” 

Richard Stanmore raised his head and met her 
steady gaze with fearless eyes. ^^As God is my 
judge, no,” he answered. But I have spent six 
of the best years of my life and all of my sub- 
stance in trying to invent a machine.” 

‘‘ And have not yet succeeded,” the lady said, 


DARK HOURS. 


29 


more as if stating a fact than asking a ques- 
tion. Well, I am not surprised. The road in- 
ventors travel is apt to be paved with pretty rough 
stones. Will you trust me with your name ? she 
asked, now in a changed tone and more as if she 
was speaking to an equal. 

Richard Stanmore.’^ 

^^And you have a little girl at home who is 
hungry, you say. Poor child, she shall not be 
hungry long. But first,^^ the lady added, as a 
sudden thought occurred to her, Mr. Stanmore, I 
have some wood in my cellar that I want split for 
kindling. Will you split a little of it for me now ? 
You will find it in there,^^ and she pointed to a 
door. And the axe is by it. Here is a match and 
you can light the gas. I will see you again soon.^^ 

While his heart blessed her for the kind thought- 
fulness that had saved his self-respect, Richard 
Stanmore went to the cellar and applied himself 
to his task. He had worked but a short time 
when his new friend came to him. 

^^You have split enough for the present, Mr. 
Stanmore,^^ she said, pleasantly. ^^But, if your 
inventions require you to take but little active ex- 
ercise, perhaps you will be willing to split the rest 
of this wood for me. Thirty cents an hour is 
what I usually pay, and if you Avork an hour or 
two each day it will furnish you employment for 
several days, will it not ? ’’ 

3 ^ 


30 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Yes/^ Richard Stanmore said, gratefully. 

Then I will expect you to split it. No, you 
need not thank me,’^ the lady continued, kindly, 
as they walked towards the door and he tried to 
stammer his thanks. Some day — when you are 
able — lend a helping hand to some one else, and 
so pass the kindness on. That is the truest and 
best way to express thanks, I think. Take this to * 
your little daughter,^^ and she handed him a small 
basket and at the same time dropped a small coin 
into his hand, and come at any hour you please 
to cut the wood. And,’^ she added with kind 
gravity, remember, Mr. Stanmore, that our out- 
ward circumstances never can make our lives fail- 
ures. We fail when our characters prove weak 
and worthless, and only then. If w^e are doing 
the work God has aj)pointed for us it matters little 
in his sight whether, as men judge us, we succeed 
or fail, so long as we strive nobly.^^ 

Richard Stanmore could not speak, but with a 
grateful heart he accepted the lady’s gift and hast- 
ened home to his hungry child. 

With a slow step and thoughtful face his kind 
friend went up-stairs and into the warm, bright 
room, where a noble-looking man sat reading. He 
looked up with a smile as she came towards him. 

^AVell, Miriam,” he said, ^Gvhat new kindness 
have you just been doing ? ” 

^^How do you know I have been doing any 


DARK HOURS, 


31 


kindness, David ? she responded, as she stopped 
beside his chair and laid her hand affectionately on 
his hair. 

I see it in your eyes. I haven^t studied them 
for twenty years to no purpose. I understand 
them pretty well now. Come, tell me the story 
* “ It is too short a story to be very interesting, 
David; but a poor man — who was evidently a 
gentleman — spoke to me an hour ago, when I was 
bidding Kachel good-night, and asked for food for 
his hungry child.^’ 

Well?^^ the gentleman said, questioningly, as 
the story-teller paused. 

That is all the story, David. Only I let the 
man split wood for a while, and have just sent him 
away with a basket of provisions for his child.^^ 

^^You have a charitable heart, Miriam,^^ her 
husband said, with a smile. Who was the man? 
How do you know that he was not an impostor ? 

‘‘ Truth has a stamp of its own that cannot be 
mistaken, David,^^ the lady answered. The 
man^s face vouched for his honor. I am sure he 
was sincere. He said his name was Kichard 
Stanmore and that he was an inventor, or at least 
trying to be an inventor ; he has not succeeded yet 
in perfecting his machine.^^ 

Is he coming again ? ” 

^^I think so. I have asked him to split the 
wood.^^ 


32 


IN SAFE HA^DS. 


^^And he is a poor inventor? Well, inventors 
are like poets — they suffer that the world may be 
rich. If he is what he claims to be, Miriam, we 
must look after him. Perhaps he has been sent to 
us that we may befriend him in his need. Is he 
— and the gentleman’s voice changed a little — I 
suppose he is — a Christian, Miriam ? ” . 

Gentile, certainly, David.” 

Ah, you make a distinction between Gentiles 
and Christians, do you? Probably it is just as 
well. There certainly are many Gentiles who, 
judged by their lives, have little claim to the name 
of Christian. Any way, it matters little to what 
nation or sect our fellow-man belongs so long as it 
is in our power to reach out to him a helping hand. 
He may be a Gentile or a Christian while we are 
Jews; but that should make no difference, for, 
as our grand old prophet long ago taught us, we 
have all one Father, and one God created us.” 

^‘^You are a good man, David Rothmer,” his 
wife said, with shining eyes. 

A son of Abraham is false to his fathePs faith 
if he is not a good man,” David Rothmer an- 
swered, gravely. ^^But bring the Book of the 
Law, Miriam, and let us have our evening 
reading.” 


CHAPTER IIL 


FEI.LOW-MEJs\ 

“O brother man, fold to thine heart thy brother ; 

Where pity dwells, the peace of God is there/’ 

T he next morning Mr. Stanmore went at an 
early hour to Mrs. RothmePs, and when he 
returned, with coal and food enough to last them 
through the day, Joy^s satisfaction was intense. 

I told you so, papa,^^ she said, with great con- 
fidence. I believe God does hear us when we 
pray, and I am sure he has given us what I asked 
for. Papa,^^ — and the chikVs face and voice were 
very thoughtful — don’t you think it would be a 
good plan for us to pray every day ? 

Mr. Stanmore was just settling himself to his 
daily task. He heard his little daughter’s question 
with indifference, but, according to his custom, 
answered her kindly. 

You can pray whenever you like, Joy.” 

Joy stood still in the middle of the room, and 
looked seriously at her father for a moment ; then, 
with the air of one who had just made an important 
decision, she went to the shelf and took down a 
Bible that once had been read daily by her mother, 
but for years had not been opened. 


c 


( 33 ) 


34 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Slowly, and with great care, she brought it to 
the table at which her father was working. 

^^We ought to read this first, oughtn’t we?” 
she asked soberly. 

^^Read what?” Mr. Stanmore asked, as he 
glanced up from his drawing. Oh, that. Why, 
yes, Joy, you can read it all day if you choose.” , 

Joy dragged the old rocker up to the table, 
seated herself, and then took the Bible and slowly 
turned the leaves. They were full of pencil 
marks. 

We haven’t read this book in a great while,” 
she said, but I am sure somebody used to read it 
who loved it, and I wonder if it was mamma. 
Papa, here are some verses with very black marks 
under them. Pll read them, sha’ n’t I?” And 
much to Mr. Stanmore’s surprise, Joy read aloud 
the tender promises in the thirtieth chapter of 
Isaiah. 

^^^And therefore will the Lonn wait, that he 
may be gracious unto you, and therefore will he 
be exalted, that he may have mercy upon you : for 
the Lori> is a God of judgment; blessed are all 
they that wait for him. For the people shall dwell 
in Zion at Jerusalem : thou shalt weep no more : 
he will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of 
thy cry; when he shall hear it, he will answer 
thee.’ ” 

Joy stopped reading and looked up at her father. 


FELL0W-3IEN. 


35 


He was not workings but his eyes were shielded by 
his hand. Papa/^ the little girl asked, earnestly, 
“ does God really say that to us ? 

‘‘ Yes, Joy.^^ 

Joy looked down again on the page before her. 
‘‘ What does ‘ gracious ’ mean, papa ? she asked 
soon. 

‘‘ Full of love, merciful and compassionate,^^ Mr. 
Stanmore explained. 

‘‘ And that is what God will be to us at the voice 
of our cry,^^ Joy said, thoughtfully. Papa, what 
does that mean — ‘ voice of thy cry ? ^ 

‘‘ When we offer prayer, I suppose,^^ Mr. Stan- 
more answered. 

^^TheiV^ Joy said — translating the beautiful 
promise into her own simple language, and making 
her own application — ‘‘ God will l:>e full of love for 
us when we pray ; and when he hears us he will 
answer us.’^ 

Mr. Stanmore w^as silent. In a few moments 
Joy spoke again. ^^Papa,^^ she said, ^Sve have 
kept God waiting a long time for our prayers, I 
think. Hadn’t we better kneel now and let him 
hear them ? ” And as if there could be but one 
answer to that question, even as she asked it the 
child knelt reverently by her chair. 

Surprise, and another feeling he would have 
blushed to confess, seemed for a minute to bind 
Mr. Stanmore to his chair. He was the son of 


36 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Christian parents, and years before, in the bright- 
ness of his early manhood, he had publicly ac- 
knowledged his faith in Christ. But the early 
dew of morning had passed away at noon,’’ and 
though he did not doubt the truth of his Bible, he 
no longer heeded its warnings nor rejoiced in its 
promises. 

He had been touched, and many old memories 
had been awakened the previous evening by his 
little daughter’s words ; and now, as he listened to 
her, he trembled lest by word or act he should do 
aught to weaken the faith that — even while he 
called it childish — his conscience told him was 
more to be desired than any earthly blessing for 
his innocent child. Slowly, as he saw that she 
was waiting for him, he arose, and going to Joy 
knelt beside her. 

Our Father,” he began, meaning to repeat the 
Lord’s Prayer. But with those two words there 
came a sad and humiliating sense of his unworthi- 
ness to be owned by that Father as a child, and he 
could say no more. 

Joy waited ; but the silence, that was tremulous 
with music that only the angels could hear, re- 
mained unbroken ; and presently, with the wdiisper. 
Is it my turn now, papa ? ” the little girl softly 
prayed. 

‘‘ Dear Lord, forgive us that we have kept thee 
waiting so long to hear the voice of our cry ; and 


FELLOW-MEN. 


37 


now, that thou dost hear it, please pity us, and 
help us, for we need thy help very much/^ 

^^Amen,’^ the father said, reverently, as the 
simple prayer ended. 

From that morning Mr. Stanmore dated the be- 
ginning of a new life. Not all at once, but surely, 
if slowly, he grew from that time stronger and 
gladder in his faith that God was as all-loving as 
lie was almighty, and would leave no trustful 
heart to plead his promises unheard. 

To have made even a beginning in such a life 
of faith was better than any temporal success tliat 
could have come to him, and so by degrees Richard 
Stanmore learned to believe. 

Regularly for several days he went to Mrs. 
Rothmer’s, and each day when he left there he 
found on the hall table an envelope addressed to 
him containing the pay for his morning^s work ; 
but, a little to his surprise, he never saw Mrs. 
Rothmer. The unsplit wood grew rapidly less, 
and one morning when Joy asked him, ^^How 
much longer will you work for that lady, papa ? 
he answered, in a voice that betrayed his regret, 
“ This is my last morning as a wood-splitter, Joy.^^ 

^Ms it?^^ Joy’s little face reflected for a mo- 
ment the gravity of her father’s. wonder,” 
she said, slowly, I wonder, papa, where our next 
bread will come from.” 

^^Oh, it will come from — somewhere,” Mr. 

4 


38 


m SAFE HANDS, 


Staiimore said, in the vague way in which people 
are apt to speak when they feel troubled or unde- 
cided. 

guess it will/’ Joy said, with a hopeful little 
nod of her curly head. God will be sure to find 
a ^ somewhere ’ for us, if we pmy to him. Can’t 
I go with you this morning, papa ? ” she coaxed, 
as Mr. Stanmore was about to start. It looks so 
pleasant out-of-dooi's, and it is so lonely here when 
you are gone, and I am locked in alone.” 

Mr. Stanmore sighed as his child’s words re- 
minded him how much — ^that more foilunate chil- 
dren enjoyed — was wanting in her young life. He 
did not send her to school, for he dreaded to have 
her associate with the rude and neglected children 
mIio played in the streets, and filled the public 
schools in liis neighborhood ; and it was his custom 
when he left his room, and could not take Joy with 
him, to lock her in. It was the only way in which 
he could protect her — his one little ewe lamb — from 
the dangerous influences that surrounded her. Now, 
as he heard her eager request, he paused in tlie act 
of opening the door, and looked at her. 

Her thin, old dress was out at the elbows, and 
her old shoes were out at the toes ; but the day was 
a straggler from the Indian summer, by that lovely 
season forgotten and left behind. Joy could not 
suffer from the cold, if she was poorly clad, and so 
her father said, Yes, come along, if you Avish.” 


FELLOW-MEN. 


39 


Joy did not linger for any elaborate prepara- 
tions. She pinned a little, old blanket, that was a 
relic of her babyhood, over her old dress, perched 
a funny-looking hat, trimmed with flowers that 
looked as if they had passed through the war of 
the roses, above her sunfty curls, and then taking 
her father’s hand, with a feeling of great content, 
she skipped down-stairs and through the busy 
streets to Mrs. Rothmer’s cellar. Once there she 
seated herself on a large log, and with very ap- 
proving eyes watched her father as he worked. 

Papa,” she asked soon, do you feel very, very 
sorry that this is your last morning here ? ” 

Mr. Stanmore did not feel like answering that 
question, and skilfully evaded it by asking in his 
turn, ^^How should you feel, if you were in my 
place, Joy?” 

Joy gave that question serious consideration for 
a few moments. I think I should feel sorry,” 
she acknowledged then. You know, papa, it is 
very nice, when you are hungry, to feel sure that 
there is plenty of bread in your cupboard. But I 
suppose,” she added, brightly, I suppose if our 
cupboard does get empty again, God will still keep 
bread for us in his hands, and give it to us as we 
need it. I don’t see, papa,” — and Joy looked 
seriously at her father — why God’s children need 
to worry, when he has promised to take care of 
them, do you ? ” 


40 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


A little rustle in the doorway just then made 
Mr. Stanmore pause in his work and look round. 

Good-morning, Mrs. Rothmer/^ he said, as that 
lady approached him. Joy started up and eour- 
tesied in an old-fashioned but pretty way that her 
mother had taught her -when she was a very little 
girl. 

Mrs. Rothmer smiled at the quaint but winning 
little figure and asked, pleasantly, ^^Is this the 
little girl you told me of, Mr. Stanmore ? 

Yes, Mrs. Rothmer,^^ Mr. Stanmore answered, 
^Hhis is Joy.^^ 

I am glad to see her,’’ Mrs. Rothmer said, with 
a smile that won Joy’s heart at once; ^^an intro- 
duction to joy is something one does not receive 
every day. I have been from home, or I should 
have seen you before, Mr. Stanmore,” she pro- 
ceeded to explain. The wood is split, I see ; may 
I ask if your machine is completed ? ” 

Not quite,” Mr. Stanmore briefly replied. 

Mrs. Rothmer looked at him a second and then, 
with eyes full at once of pity and admiration, she 
turned and watched Joy. ^^Have you time to 
stop a little while this morning, Mr. Stanmore i ” 
she asked, as with an unconscious sigh Mr. Stan- 
more split the last stick and dropped the axe. My 
husband would like to see you, and I will take 
charge of your little girl until you are ready to 
take her home. Will you come with me, Joy?” 


FELLOW-MEN. 


41 


and Mrs. Rothmer smiled winningly, as she asked 
the question. 

Joy’s manner, though shy, was very sweet as she 
went to Mrs. Rothmer’s side and placed her own 
small hand in the one extended to her. 

Come, then,” Mrs. Rothmer said, and still 
holding Joy’s hand she led the way up-stairs, fol- 
lowed by Mr. Stanmore. She stopped on the 
second floor and opened a door. 

“ David,” she said, I have brought Mr. Stan- 
more.” And Mr. Rothmer came immediately to 
the door. 

Come in, Mr. Stanmore,” he said. With the 
quiet, gentlemanly manner, free alike from self- 
depreciation or conceit, that belonged to him, 
Richard Stanmore entered the elegant room, that 
was evidently a library, and took the chair Mr. 
Rothmer offered him. 

You are an inventor, I understand, Mr. Stan- 
more,” Mr. Rothmer said, with the air of a man 
who, having a certain point to reach, would aim 
for it by the most direct route }X)ssible. 

‘‘J. am trying to be one,” Richard Stanmore 
answered. 

Will you tell me what you are trying to in- 
vent ? ” 

Certainly ; ” and without liesitation Mr. Stan- 
more gave the desired information. 

Mr. Rothmer considered a moment. That is 

4 * 


42 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


something decidedly new/’ he said. You never 
can be accused of infringing on any one’s patent 
if you succeed in perfecting that machine. But 
do you believe that you can succeed ? ” 

As firmly as I believe that twice two are four.” 
Ah ! you are positive. That old multiplication 
table is one of the very few things whose trutli, 
even in these critical days, no one presumes to 
question. But, since you are so sure of ultimately 
succeeding, Mr. Stanmore, what hinders your com- 
pleting your machine at once ? ” 

Until within the last few days,” Mr. Stanmore 
calmly explained, I have been ’working as children 
sometimes do in arithmetic — I have been adding 
when I ought to have subtracted, and have tried to 
use two wheels where I required only one. I dis- 
covered my mistake yesterday. I consider my 
plan complete now. In a very short time my 
machine will be ready for inspection, and I shall 
not fear any test to which it can be subjected.” 

‘‘ You will require considerable money to enable 
you to patent it, and get it into the market.” 

‘‘ Yes,” Mr. Stanmore answered. 

Is there any one who stands ready to furnish 
that money ? ” 

I know of no one.” 

Mr. Rothmer was silent for a few moments, and 
his grave fece showed that he was thinking seri- 


FELLOW-MEN. 


43 


I do not ask from idle curiosity/’ he said, 
soon, and I have no wish to pry into affairs with 
which I have no concern ; but, Mr. Stanmore, all 
tliat you are willing to tell me of your past life, I 
shall be glad to hear.” 

There is no reason why I should not be willing 
to tell everything,” Richard Stanmore answered a 
little proudly ; and in a few plain words he told 
his story. 

Mr. Rothmer did not interrupt him, but when 
he ended he said, quietly : 

There are, of course, business men in that 
manufacturing town to whom you can refer ? ” 

Without hesitation Mr. Stanmore gave several 
names, and taking a card and pencil Mr. Rothmer 
carefully noted them down. Then he said, not as 
if asking for information but simply affirming a 
fact, You are a Christian, Mr. Stanmore.” 

scarcely deserve the name,” Mr. Stanmore 
answered ; but — yes — I hope I am one.” 

Mr. Rothmer regarded him curiously. Does 
a hope no surer than that afford you much satis- 
faction ? ” he asked. Then, as if he had spoken 
inadvertently, and regretted doing so, he hastened 
to say : Excuse me ; I do not wish to entrap you 
into a theological discussion. You are a Christian, 
and I ” — with, a proud emphasis on the word — am 
a Jew. A Jew ” — and Mr. Rothmer smiled pecu- 
liarly — ^^from Shylock’s day to our own, has 


44 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


always had the unenviable reputation of ^ dreaming 
of money-bags/ and of seeking always, before all 
higher interests, his own financial advancement. 
Mr. Stanmore, it is probable that you have shared 
the world’s opinion of us. I shall not quarrel 
with you, if you have. ^ Sufferance is the badge 
of all our tribe ; ’ and we have borne injustice so 
long, that justice is something we seldom think of 
demanding. But now, if I — a Jew — offer you — 
a Christian — help, tell me, truly, can you trust me 
as one true man should trust another? can you 
believe that I have no hidden motive, no secret 
desire to overreach you, and to secure for myself 
some benefit that ought to accrue to you ? ” 

Bichard Stanmore looked at his questioner and 
met his searching gaze with eyes that were equally 
clear and grave. 

Yes,” he answered, firmly; could so trust 
you. Though,” he added with some hesitation, I 
must confess that I do not understand why you 
should offer to aid one like myself, a poor and an 
unknown man, Avho has no claim upon you.” 

^^Save that of a common humanity,” David 
Rothmer interposed. Do you find,” he inquired, 
gravely, ^^no laws in your Bible that bind you 
Christians to such conduct, Mr. Stanmore ? ” 

In my Bible,” Richard Stanmore repeated in a 
bewildered tone ; why, yes, of course, Mr. Roth- 
mer, we find a great deal in our Bible ; but the 


FELLOW-MEN, 


45 


laws of the Bible are one thing, and the considera- 
tions that influence and govern most men in busi- 
ness life are a very different tiling/^ 

^^Are they?^^ David Bothmer asked, signifi- 
cantly. As a Jew, Mr. Stanmore, it is my firm 
belief that the laws I find in the Scriptures are 
meant to regulate and govern my daily life. And 
among those laws I find it written : ‘ Thou shalt 
not harden thine heart, nor shut thine hand from 
thy poor brother ; but thou shalt open thine hand 
wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient 
for his need, m that which he wanteth.^ I hold 
myself,^^ Mr. Eothmer added, solemnly, bound 
by that law to do all I can for my fellow-men. 
But understand me ; I am no sentimentalist. I 
make no rash promises. I believe that helping 
hands should be wise as well as generous, and I 
never engage blindfolded in any enterprise. I 
have some knowledge of mechanics, and I would 
like to examine your machine. If it seems to me 
to justify your assertions, you shall have my assist- 
ance in getting it patented and into the market. I 
will call on you to-morrow, if that will be con- 
venient for you, and after I have seen the machine 
we can decide upon our next step. Do you agree 
to this?'' 

Mr. Stanmore arose and grasped David Roth- 
mer's hand. You have strengthened my faith in 
the God we both call Father," he said, ^vith deep 


46 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


feeling. Is there not somewhere in your law a 
blessing promised to those who stretch out their 
hand to the poor and needy ? I pray — and the 
strong man’s voice grew husky and broken — 
pray that that blessing may fall on you and 
yours.” 


CHAPTER lY. 


HAED TO ANSWER. 

** And a little child shall lead them.” 

W HILE Mr. Rotlimer and Richard Stanmore 
were having their business conversation in 
the library, Joy and Mrs. Rothmer, in that lady’s 
pleasant sitting-room, were rapidly becoming good 
friends. 

You may have to wait some time for your 
father, Joy, and I think you had better take off 
your hat and shawl,” Mrs. Rothmer said, as she 
sat down and looked at the child, who stood 
beside her observing, with curious but modest eyes, 
the many beautiful things in the room. 

Very willingly Joy removed her old hat and 
unpinned her blanket, but then she stopped. I 
think perhaps I had better keep it on,” she said, a 
little doubtfully. 

^^But why?” Mrs. Rothmer asked. is 

warm here, and I am sure you do not need it.” 

Joy seemed a little troubled. I think I look 
better with it on,” she said. People ought to 
wear very pretty clothes in such a pretty room, I 

( 47 ) 


48 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


think. I don’t believe you often have little girls 
in ragged dresses here. Do you ? ” she asked, in a 
timid voice. 

“ I don’t have little girls in any kind of dresses 
here often, I am sorry to say,” Mrs. Rothmer 
answered. ^‘Take off* that blanket, Joy,” she in- 
sisted kindly ; I will excuse whatever is wrong 
under it.” 

RatlKir reluctantly Joy obeyed, and dropped the 
shielding blanket. The mgged old dress that Mrs. 
Rothmer then saw did indeed look out of place 
among her rich surroundings, but its little wearer 
possessed a grace and beauty that would have 
adorned any room, however elegant, and Mrs. 
Rothmer admired quite as much as she pitied her. 

“ Come here and sit down,” the lady said, as she 
drew a large easy-chair up close to her own ; and 
with a long-drawn breath of delight Joy dropped 
into its luxurious depths. 

‘‘ I didn’t know,” she said, as she curled herself 
up in the chair and looked innocently at Mrs. 
Rothmer, I didn’t know that there was such a 
beautiful chair in the world. It is just like a 
bird’s nest, isn’t it ? ” 

‘^With a humming-bird nestled in it,” Mrs. 
Rothmer said, smiling at the pretty picture Joy 
was unconsciously making. 

don’t know, ma’am,” Joy said, simply. ^‘1 
never saw a humming-bird.” 


HABD TO ANSWER. 


49 


Didn’t you?” Mrs. Rothmer asked, in an 
amused tone. Some day yon must go to the Mu- 
seum of Natural History. There are very beau- 
tiful ones there. By the way, Joy, do you suppose 
huraming-birds are ever hungry ? ” 

Joy took the question very literally. ^^Oh, no,” 
she said, Avith great seriousness, ^^God wouldn’t 
forget to feed them, you know.” 

Mrs. Rothmer’s voice was touched with some 
pitiful thought as she asked now, How is it with 
little girls, Joy? are they ever hungry?” 

Sometimes,” Joy admitted ; but,” she in- 
stantly added, as if determined that no doubt 
should cloud her sunny faith, I don’t believe it 
hurts them, do you ? ” 

Mrs. Rothmer did not answer, but, a little to 
the child’s surprise, she arose and left the room. 
Before Joy could feel lonely, however, she re- 
turned with a small tray in her hands. 

No,” she said, as she again sat down beside 
Joy; ^^a little hunger doesn’t hurt any one, Joy, 
but I don’t think this little lunch will hurt you 
now, and I want you to take it. I sha’n’t think 
my sandwiches good, if you don’t eat them,” she 
declared, as she saw that the little girl felt shy 
about accepting her kindness. 

That little sentence had the desired effect, and 
Avith a timid but pretty Thank you, ma’am,” 
Joy took the little tray and began to eat the tempt- 


50 


ly SAFE HANDS. 


ing lunch of delicate tongue-sandwiches and de- 
licious frosted jumbles that Mrs. Rothmer so 
thoughtfully had brought her. Mrs. Rothmer 
watched her a moment, and noted with pleasure 
the dainty little way in which Joy arranged her 
napkin. 

Some children are born with pretty man'nei^, 
I believe/^ she said to herself, as she took a large 
Florida orange from a fruit-basket on the table, 
and proceeded to pare and quarter it. 

Do you like oranges, Joy ? she asked. 

^^Yes, ma’am,’^ Joy answered. ^^But it is a 
very long time since I have eaten one,^^ she ex- 
plained, wdth childish frankness. 

‘‘ Why ? ” Mrs. Rothmer asked, more for the 
sake of hearing the child talk than because she 
needed to be told the reason. 

Joy stopped in the act of breaking a jumble, 
and looked thoughtfully at Mrs. Rothmer. 

Oranges cost money, you know,^^ she said, 
simply, and papa is very poor. It takes all his 
money to buy the things we must have. Oranges 
are only things we’d like to have. And so for 
them we can wait,” she added, with a little, un- 
conscious sigh. 

‘^For how long? I wonder,” Mi's. Rothmer 
asked of herself in a low voice, not meant for 
Joy ; but the child’s quick ears heard her. 

I don’t know, ma’am,” she said, in the simple 


HARD TO ANSWER. 


51 


and innocent way that touched and at the same 
time pleased Mrs. Rothmer ; we have waited a 
good Avhile, almost as long as I can remember, 
already. But then — she hastened to add — you 
see we didn’t pray, and ask God to help us. Papa 
was so busy that he forgot to do that, and mamma, 
you know, went to heaven a long time ago, and I ” 
— and Joy’s sweet voice grew very humble — I — 
didn’t know.” 

With eyes that were very tender in their in- 
terest, Mrs. Rothmer watched the child. 

Do you pray now ? ” she asked. 

Oh, yes,” Joy said, with animation. And — 
it is strange, isn’t it? but it is true — just as soon 
as we began to pray, God began to help us.” 

^^And do you think he will continue to help 
you ? ” Mrs. Rothmer asked now. 

Of course,” Joy said, without hesitation. I’m 
expecting good things to come fast now. And, do 
you know ” — she whispered confidentially — they 
are coming so fast that they s’prise me.” 

There came a little pause now. Mrs. Rothmer 
finished preparing her orange and laid it on Joy’s 
plate. 

^^To whom do you pray, Joy?” she asked as 
she did so. 

Joy looked at her in surprise. Why, to God,” 
she said in a reverent voice. 

^^To no one else — in no other name?” Mrs. 


52 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Eothmer asked, with some hesitation, as if con- 
scious that her little listener would think her 
question a strange one. 

No,^^ Joy answered, with increasing surprise ; 
there isn’t any one else to pray to, is there ? ” 

Mrs. Rothmer did not answer that question, 
but after a second’s pause she asked another. 

Have you a book called the Bible, Joy ? ” 

^^Yes, ma’am,” Joy said, quickly. We’ve 
always had it, but I’ve only just begun to read it.” 

Which part are you reading ? ” 

Which part ? ” Joy repeated. I don’t know, ] 
ma’am. Is there more than one part to the ^ 
Bible?” 

Mrs. Rothmer looked surprised in her turn. ( 
How careless Christians are about instructing their i 
children, she thought ; and in a moment, without 
answering Joy’s question, she went on with her | 
catechism. i; 

^^Are you reading about — Jesus, Joy?” she : 
asked, slowly. 

Jesus?” Joy shook her head. ^^I guess I 
haven’t come to him yet,” she said. I am read- 
ing about Noah now.” 

From surprise Mrs. Rothmer’s face was begin- 
ning to express amazement. 

^‘Do you go to church and Sunday-school, 
Joy ? ” she questioned next. 


^^No,” Joy explained. ^^I couldn’t go alone. 


HARD TO ANSWER. 


53 


you know, and when Sunday comes papa is ahvays 
too tired to take me/^ 

^^And yet he is a Christian/^ Mrs. Rothmer 
said to herself. Are there many such indifferent 
Christians, I wonder? If there are, it is not 
strange that the Jesus they believe to be the Mes- 
siah has not yet conquered the world.’^ 

While Mrs. Rothmer was indulging in that 
soliloquy, Joy was also doing some serious think- 
ing. 

I don^t seem to remember about Jesus,’’ she 
said, in an anxious little voice, and yet I do be- 
lieve mamma used to tell me about him. Was he 
a good man or a bad man? You know” — the 
little girl hastened to explain as something in Mrs. 
Rothmer’s face rather startled her — ^^you know 
the Bible does tell about some bad men. There 
were giants on the earth in those days, it says. I 
read about them this morning, and papa said they 
were wicked men Was Jesus a giant? ” 

Mrs. Rothmer’s face paled and flushed more 
than once as she looked at the innocent child be- 
fore her and pondered her question. 

It came home to her with peculiar force. All 
her religious prejudices, all the teachings that 
from her cradle she had accepted as true, sprang 
up to dictate a bitter answer. And yet, as she 
thouglit of it, it grew more and more impossible 
for her to give that answer. 


64 


AY SAFE HANDS, 


No/’ she acknoY’^ledged soon, much as if she 
had just decided the question for herself. No, I 
must, and I do, believe that he was a good man.” 

I am glad of that,” Joy said, in a satisfied 
voice. I hope I shall come to him soon. I like 
to read about good men. I read something very 
beautiful yesterday,” she continued, while she 
turned her eager little face trustfully towards Mrs. 
Rothmer, and I’ve thought about it a good deal 
ever since.” 

Have you ^ ” Mi’s. Rothmer asked, while she 
secretly hoped for a change of subject What 
was it, Joy?” 

It was in the Bible,” Joy answered, way 
over in the middle of one of those books that 
papa said the prophets wrote — though I don’t 
know who the prophets were — and it was about a 
little child who was to be born some time and who 
was to have a very beautiful name.” 

^‘What was the name, Joy?” Mrs. Rothmer 
asked, as Joy paused in her confidence and looked 
at her with serious eyes. 

Joy’s face brightened at that question. I was 
afraid you didn’t want to hear,” she said, with a 
child’s frankness, ^‘and I am glad if you do, for 
I think it is a beautiful name.” 

^^Yes, I want to hear,” Mrs. Pothmer said, 
with a little effort to smile. ^^So tell me the 
name, Joy.” 


HARD TO ANSWER, 


55 


was to be called the Prince of Peace/’ 
Joy said solemnly. Don’t you like that name? 
I asked papa about it, and he said he was too busy 
to explain it to me then, but it was the name of a 
Saviour who was to be born some day and who 
was to save his people from their enemies. Have 
you ever heard of him ? ” 

Yes, Joy.” The answer was low and sad, as 
if it came from a heart in which there was at once 
a great longing and a deep despair. 

And do you think ” — and Joy was so eager that 
she leaned forward and laid her little hand on Mrs. 
Pothmer’s lap — ^^do you think he has come yet?” 

Mrs. Pothmer hesitated. Didn’t you ask 
your father that question ? ” she said. 

I wanted to ask him, but he was busy and 
told me he couldn’t talk then. Won’t you please 
tell me ? Do you think he has come ? ” Joy ques- 
tioned, in an anxious little voice. 

I — do — not — know ! ” If Mrs. Pothmer had 
been asked that question by any man or woman 
her answer would have been a positive denial. 
And she was startled and dismayed the next in- 
stant as she realized that she had admitted that 
there was a possibility, at least that an affirmative 
answer might be the true one. Quickly, as if to 
save- herself from further yielding, she said : I 
am afraid, Joy, that he has not come.” 

Joy’s earnest little face sobered at these words, 


56 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


but in a moment it grew l)riglit. You are not 
sure, then,’^ she said ; you are only afraid/^ 

Mrs. Rotlimer felt like one driven into a cor- 
ner, but she was determined now to be positive. 

Yes,’^ she said, with decision, 1 feel sure that 
he has not come.^^ 

‘‘ It seems very strange that he should wait 'so 
long,’’ Joy said, thoughtfully. ^^But,” she in- 
sisted, you think he will come very soon, don’t 
you ? ” 

i\Irs. Rothmer’s eves filled. ^^The One who 
knows all things knows how. much I hope so,” 
she said, mournfully. ^^But Ave have Avaited a 
long time, and still there is no sign of his coming, 
and ” — ]Mrs. Rothmer did not intend to make 
such a confession, but it escaped her unconsciously 
— I haA^e groAvn discouraged.” 

Have you?” Joy asked, in a tone full of sym- 
pathy. I don’t belie\"e you need to be discour- 
aged. God doesn’t forget Avhat he has promised, 
you knoAV. The Prince may be almost here noAV. 
Perhaps he is only a\ aiting that Ave may Avant him 
more and pray for him to come. You knoAv I 
found this Averse in my Bible one morning : ‘ He 
Avill be A^ery gracious unto thee at the A^oice of thy 
cry ; Avheu he shall hear it, he Avill answer 
thee.’ ” 

]\Irs. Rothmer bent forAA ard and gently kissed 
the child’s soft lips. He Avho makes the Avinds 


HARD TO ANSWER, 


57 


his messengers can easily send a message by a 
simple child/^ she thought, and though we have 
waited long, and hope has almost died, I do be- 
lieve God’s promises are sure, and in his own good 
time, I know, he will fulfil them/’ 

The door opened just then and Mr. E-othmer 
looked in. Is the little girl ready to go ? ” he 
asked. Her father is waiting for her.” 

Joy sprang up and hurriedly pinned on her 
blanket. You liave been very kind to me and 
I thank you very much,” she said, gratefully, to 
Mrs. Eothmer. 

Mrs. Eothmer took the old hat out of the 
child’s hand and placed it with almost tender care 
on the bright head. Will you come again soon?” 
she asked. 

Oh, yes, ma’am ; if you’d like to have me,” 
Joy said, with a radiant face. And as she joined 
her father at the street door her perfect happiness 
found expression in the eager words : Papa, I’ve 
been in fairyland.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Rothmer lingered in the open 
door and watched her as she danced down the 
steps. Then their eyes met, and with a smile Mr. 
Rothmer said : If this is fairyland, I think the 
fairies had better wave their wands and see if they 
cannot change old clothes into new ones.” 

. The fairies are of one mind,” Mrs. Rothmer 
answered, as she closed the door. 


CHAPTER V. 


FAIRY GIFTS. 

“The children’s world is full of glad surprises, 

Our common things are precious in their sight.” 

— Sunday Magazine, 

T he next day, in fulfilment of his promise, Mr. 

Rothmer called on Richard Stanmore and 
with intelligent and critical eyes examined his 
invention. 

I am satisfied,’’ INIr. Rothmer said at the con- 
clusion of his investigation. Complete this 
machine as soon as possible, Mr. Stanmore. It 
will do all you claim. Meet me to-morrow morn- 
ing at ten o’clock at that place ” — and he handed 
him the card of a well-known patent la^vj^er — 
and we will then conclude our arrangements. I 
shall count it a privilege to lend you a crutch until 
you are able to walk alone.” And with a smile 
for Joy, that she thought very pleasant, Mr. 
Rothmer departed. 

Joy stood perfectly still beside her father until 
the door closed and they were alone, but then she 
climl)cd into her father’s arms and pressed her 
cheek lovingly against his. 

( 58 ) 


FAIRY GIFTS. 


69 


Isn’t it wonderful, papa, Avhat good things are 
happening to us ? ” she said, in a delighted voice. 

Everything we want seems to be coming to us, 
doesn’t it ? and we don’t have to do anything but 
wish, and — pray,” she whispered softly. 

Mr. Stanmore stroked her bright head, and 
looked at her Avith eyes almost as happy as her 
own. 

My little darling,” he said, I am gladder for 
you than for myself. If my hopes are realized at 
last, and I am able to do what I Avish for you, my 
heart Avill be content. But tell me,” he said soon, 
in a lighter tone, have you had all your desires 
granted, Joy, or is there still something left to 
Avish for ? ” 

Joy glanced doAvn at her old dress. The good 
things seem to be coming very fast, papa,” she 
said, but I don’t think I have quite everything I 
AA^ant yet.” 

There is still a ^beyond,’ is there?” Mr. 
Stanmore asked, in a jesting tone that covered a 
sober thought. Well, I am afraid there always 
Avill be, my little daughter. But tell me, Avhat 
Avould you have noAV, if to Avish and to have could 
be one and the same thing ? ” 

Joy raised her arm, and looked Avith sober eyes 
at her ragged sleeves. I think that just as soon 
as you can afford it, papa, I shall Avish for a new 
dress. But there is no hurry,” she added, con- 


60 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


'I 

.■ I 

siderately, ‘‘J. can wait a little longer just as weli 
as not/^ 

I hope your waiting days are numbered/^ M. | 
Stanmore said, with a smile. AVe will see aboiu 
the new dress very soon. AA^hat color shall it 
be?^^ 

Blue/’ Joy said, with decision. But, papa,” 
she continued, a little shyly, I shall want every- 
thing nice under it. If the dress is pretty, I want 
what it eovers to be pretty too.” 

‘‘ You are a dainty little maiden,” Mr. Stanmore 
said, in a pleased voice, ‘‘ and you shall have things 
just as you wish. You and I will have a grand 
shopping excursion before many days.” 

Even as Mr. Stanmore spoke some one knocked 
loudly on the door, and J oy ran to open it. 

^^Does Miss Joy Stanmore live here?” asked a 
messenger boy who held a large, brown paper- 
box. 

^^Papa, papa, come here!” Joy called, in great 
excitement ; but the boy pushed by her without 
ceremony, and placed his burden on the floor. 

It is all right, sir,” he said to Mr. Stanmore ; 
^^I was ordered to leave it here. There is nc 
charge.” 

If a sculptor could have seen Joy then, as slic 
stood with w^ondering eyes and parted lips beside 
that mysterious box, he would not have asked for 
a more perfect model for a marble surprise. 


FAIRY GIFTS. 


61 


What is it, papa ? the child asked eagerly. 
Is it really for me ? is it really mine ? 

Suppose you open it and see/^ Mr. Stanmore 
said, as he untied the strong cords that bound the 
box. And with very glad and very active little 
hands Joy knelt down and removed the cover. 

O papa, papa ! ’’ she cried the next instant ; 
look here. See, do see ! and the excited child 
took out a blue dress, prettier than any she had 
ever dreamed of, and almost hugged it in her de- 
light. 

The blue dress was only one of the many pretty 
things packed in that wonderful box. A pretty, 
dark-plaid flannel dress came next, and after that 
a soft, warm cloak. Then came a small box, con- 
taining a lovely hat with ribbons and feather to 
match the blue dress. Shoes that fitted like Cin- 
derella’s glass slippers were next unpacked, and 
with them came stockings long and fine. And 
then the remainder of the box was found to be 
well filled with soft, pretty underclothing, all neatly 
made, and finished with simple but dainty trim- 
mings, suitable for a little girl ; and upon these 
Joy — true little woman that she was — looked with 
most approving eyes. 

Go out for a little while, papa, and leave me 
alone,” the glad child pleaded, when the box was 
finally unpacked ; and with a happier face than he 
had worn in many months Mr. Stanmore complied. 


62 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


AVhen he returned, an hour later, a dainty little 
figure nestled close to his side, a pure little face, all 
dimpled with smiles, was raised to his, and a glad 
little voice whispered, Tell me who I am, papa. 
Am I your Joy, or am I some one else?^^ 


CHAPTER VI. 


UNEXPECTED. 

** God’s purposes embrace 
All accidents, converting them to good.’^ 

— Wordmorih. 

D rip, drip, patter, patter, sang the rain as it 
dropped from the eaves and beat against the 
windows the next morning. At the appointed 
hour Mr. Stanmore went to the lawyer’s office, and 
Joy was left alone — locked in — ^with nothing to do 
until her father’s return. 

In spite of yesterday’s gladness, or perhaps be- 
cause of the reaction that followed it, the little girl 
felt unusually lonely. The Bible lay on the table, 
and with a longing for sympathy that she was too 
young to analyze, Joy went to it for companionship. 
She was turning the pages rather listlessly, when 
these words caught her eyes : 

^^But ye denied the Holy One and the Just. 
. . . and killed the Prince of life.” 

Joy stopped at that page, and looked long and 
curiously at those words. 

Prince of Peace and Prince of life ! were they 
different names for the same person ? Intuitively 

( 63 ) 


64 


IJSr SAFE HANDS. 


Joy felt that they were. Then what did those 
words mean ? Had that Prince really come ? 
Had he been killed ? and then — more marvellous 
still — had God, as the next line said, raised him 
from the dead ? 

Then, if it was so, why didif t Mrs. Eothmer 
know it? 

Joy puzzled over that mysterious verse a long 
time, and as soon as her father returned she went 
to him with her difficulty. 

Mr. Stanmore came home in good spirits. He 
had had a very satisfactory interview with Mr. 
Eothmer and the lawyer ; the proposals made to 
him were singularly fair and equitable, and Mr. 
Eothmer himself had suggested and kindly insisted 
upon advancing him a sum of money sufficient to 
defray all his necessary expenses until the time 
when he felt confident his machine would be fin- 
ished. 

Everything looked favorable, and IMr. Stanmore 
felt very much as if a cloth of gold had just been 
spread for his feet. Absorbed in his pleasant vis- 
ions, he felt very little interest in Joy^s question, 
when she asked him, with much earnestness : 

‘‘ Papa, does Prince of life mean the same as 
Prince of Peace ? 

The same person, do you mean ? Mr, Stan- 
more answered, carelessly. ^^Yes, both of those 
names belong to him.^^ ‘ 


UNEXPECTED, 


65 


To him ? to wliom^ papa ? 

Mr. Stanmore was already busy with a delicate 
part of his machine. 

cannot talk with you now, Joy/^ he said, 
with a little impatience. I am too busy, and I 
think — since you are developing such a taste for 
Bible study — you will have to go to Sunday- 
school.^’ 

^^Can I learn all about the Prince there, 
papa?” 

^^The Prince” — Mr. Stanmore repeated in a 
puzzled voice — Oli, what a curious child you are ! 
Yes, you can acquire a pretty good knowledge of 
theology at Sunday-school, I imagine. But now, 
my dear, you must be quiet. I cannot possibly 
talk and work at the same time.” 

Joy felt a little disappointed ; but she was inno- 
cent of one of childhood’s most disagreeable traits 
— the habit of teasing — and so, though there were 
a great many questions she wanted to ask, she 
firmly closed her inquisitive little mouth, and 
going to her favorite seat in the window she re- 
mained for some time as silent as even Mr. Stan- 
more could desire. 

After a while an unusual noise in the hall 
awakened her curiosity, and going on tiptoe to the 
door she opened it carefully, and looked out. A 
middle-aged woman, neatly dressed in black alpaca, 
and carrying an umbrella and a bandbox, stood in 

6 ^ E 


66 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


the middle of the hall, as if waiting or looking for 
some one. 

As Joy opened the door the woman turned, 
looked at her sharply for a moment and then came 
to her. 

It ain’t possible that you are little Joy Stan- 
more, is it ? ” she asked, in a shrill yet not un- 
pleasant voice. ‘‘ It don’t appear to me possible 
that you can be,” she continued, as Joy’s surprise 
kept her silent, but still I must confess that you 
do favor the Stanmores wonderfully. My father 
used to say that the Stanmores, with their brown 
eyes and their curly heads, were all as much alike 
as the kernels of corn on the same cob. Well, if 
you ain’t her, perhaps you can tell me where she 
lives, can you ? ” and the stranger waited in evi- 
dent impatience for an answer. 

Joy by this time had found her voice. Yes, 
ma’am, I’m Joy Stanmore,” she said, timidly. 

You really be, be you ? ” the woman said, with 
a smile that went far towards atoning for her sharp 
voice. ^^Well, I must own this don’t appear to 
me an over-joyful place to find you in ; but then, 
I might as well confess that I never did count much 
on finding you in Paradise. Where’s your pa ? ” 

He’s in here,” Joy said, while she stood still 
in the doorway. 

^^He ain’t, is he? Well, do call him, won’t 
you ? ” 


UNEXPECTED, 


67 


Joy stepped back into the room and called, softly, 
Papa/^ 

What is it ? Mr. Stanmore asked, indiffer- 
ently. 

“ Papa, there is some one at the door,^^ Joy ex- 
plained in a whisper, ‘‘ and she wants to see yoii.’^ 

Mr. Stanmore dropped his work and hurried to 
the door. “ W hy. Aunt Letty ! he exclaimed, as 
his eyes met the stranger’s, where did you come 
from? how do you do? Come in — come in.” 
And taking the bandbox and umbrella from her 
hand, he kindly drew her into the room. 

‘‘ I guess you weren’t calculating to see me, 
Pichard,” Aunt Letty said, with an odd little 
sound that was neither a laugh nor a sob, but that 
might have been closely related to either. 

No,” Mr. Stanmore acknowledged, you have 
taken me by surprise. Aunt Letty, but I am glad 
to see you. Sit down ” — and he drew the old 
rocker up to the stove for her — now tell me, how 
do you do ? ” 

“ Oh, I’m well,” Aunt Letty answered, as with 
a sigh expressive of great weariness she dropped 
into the chair. ^^As well, that is, as I can be. 
When you tear an old tree up by its roots it always 
droops a little at first, I reckon.” 

Mr. Stanmore regarded her with puzzled eyes. 
‘‘ How did you get here ? ” he asked. You didn’t 
drop from a balloon, did you ? ” 


68 


JN SAFE HANDS. 


No ; but I don’t know, if I had, as It would 
have been a mite more uncomfortable,” Aunt Letty 
replied, gloomily. You see, there’s been changes 
up in our place lately, Richard. Your uncle Jabez 
died last summer. He didn’t leave no will, an’ he 
did leave a good many debts. And when we come 
to settle up his affairs we found we 'would have to 
sell the old farm. There’s a little cottage in Spring 
Valley that belongs to me, and I could have gone 
there to live. But a house that ain’t got nobody in 
it that you love is a pretty lonely place. An’ some 
way my thoughts kept turning to you. We hadn’t 
heard nothing from you in three years ; but I’d 
kept your last letter safe, and at last I says to my- 
self, I’ll just put some of my things and myself on 
board of Pete Tyler’s sloop — he was cornin’ down 
to York to sell produce — an’ I says to myself, 
says I, I’ll go an’ find Richard Stanmore. So here 
I be, Richard, and now tell me, can you take me 
in?” 

Mr. Stanmore laid his hand kindly on his aunt’s 
trembling one. Yes,” he said, all that I have 
I will share with you. Aunt Letty. And now take 
off your hat, and make yourself comfortable. You 
shall have a cup of tea soon, and then we’ll talk 
over matters. Joy,” and he turned to the little 
girl, who had been watching the new-comer with 
wondering eyes, this is your great-aunt Letty 
Swift ; come and shake hands with her.” 


UNEXPECTED. 


69 


A little shyly Joy approached her new relative. 
^^How do you do^ Aunt Letty?^^ she asked. 

Aunt Letty appeared to consider that question 
unnecessary, and did not answer it ; but she took 
the little girPs hand, and looked closely at her with 
her keen but kind eyes. 

^^Richard,^^ she said, ^^this child looks as if 
sunshine and fresh milk are things that don’t 
belong in her world. And I must confess,” the 
good woman continued, as she adjusted her specta- 
cles and looked slowly around the poor room, I 
must confess, Richard, that things here don’t look 
as if you made your fortune when you pulled up 
stakes and came to the city.” 

No, I haven’t made it yet. Aunt Letty,” Mr. 
Stanmore acknowledged, but I am on the road to 
fortune now.” 

‘‘ Hum ! ” Aunt Letty ejaculated, with a shrewd 
smile, a great deal depends, Richard, upon which 
end of that road you are nearest.” 

Mr. Stanmore did not care to reply to that wise 
remark. He left the room presently, but soon re- 
turned with several small paper packages, and 
then with Joy’s assistance he would have made 
Aunt Letty a cup of tea, but she coolly took that 
business into her own hands. 

‘‘ I guess, after I’ve kep’ house for nigh onto 
thirty years, I ain’t goin’ to sit still now and have 
a man make my tea for me,” she said, contemptu- 


70 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


’ ously. You mean well, Richard, but you don’t 
know no more about it than a baby knows how to 
make bread. Here, just give me the things, an’ 
I’ll see to the rest myself.” And very willingly 
Mr. Stan more obeyed her. 

While his aunt was preparing and quietly sip- 
ping her tea Mr. Stanmore held a consultation with 
himself as to w^ays and means. Aunt Letty was 
his mother’s half-sister. She had been very kind 
to him when he was a boy, and, though he could 
not help acknowledging to himself that her unex- 
pected arrival promised to subject him to much in- 
convenience, he owned at the same time that she 
had a claim upon him ; and he was too true and 
loyal in his friendships to try to evade or deny it. 
He was still considering what course to pursue 
when Aunt Letty set down her cup amd turned to 
him. 

Richard,” she said, with calm deliberation, 
I’ve been a thinking.” 

So have I,” Mr. Stanmore answered. Per- 
haps we have been following the same tmck, Aunt 
Letty.” 

Hum — ye-es — perhaps,” Aunt Letty admitted. 
But I’ve come to a conclusion, Richard, which is 
more than you can say, I know. I suppose^ 
Richard,” she continued, soberly, it ain’t no harm 
for me to say what I think, when I think the 
truth, an’ so I’ll just confess to you — without any 


UNEXPECTED. 


71 


bcatin’ round the bush — ^that IVe made up my 
mind that you are pretty poor. I ain^t no prophet, 
nor no daughter of one, but I reckon I’m right, 
ain’t I ? ” 

^^Yes, Aunt Letty,” Mr. Stanmore replied; 
just at present my means are very limited.” 

Just at present — hum,” Aunt Letty said, in a 
tone that signified much doubt as to any great in- 
crease of means in the near future. Well, then, 
Kiehard, since that’s the fact — and I knowed it 
without your owning it — I’ll just confess that I 
think just at present ain’t no time for me to come 
and live with you.” 

We will make the best of it,” Mr. Stanmore 
answered, kindly. 

No, we won’t, Richard,” Aunt Letty said, with 
much decision ; we will make the best of things 
that can’t be helped, but we won’t make the best 
of anything that can be helped, until we have 
helped it.” 

Mr. Stanmore nodded. To argue with his aunt 
would be like trying to argue with a freshet ; his 
old knowledge of her assured him of that, and so 
he quietly awaited the unfolding of her plan. She 
revealed it soon. 

^^I suppose,” she said, slowly, ^^I suppose I 
could hire a room somewhere in this house, couldn’t 
I, Richard ? ” 

Yes, the next room was vacated yesterday.” 


72 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Looks just as if it was meant for me, doesn^t 
it?^^ Aunt Letty said, in a serious voice. ^AVell, 
then, 1^11 take it. I told Pete to have my things 
sent up here, and 1^11 just put them in there, and 
set up housekeeping for myself ; and then, Richard, 
you must go with me to see a doctor who boarded 
in our place last summer, and tended your uncle 
Jabez when he was sick.^^ 

What doctor ? and what do you want of him?^^ 
Mr. Stanmore asked, in surprise. 

What doctor ? why. Dr. Randolph,’^ Aunt 
Letty explained. 

Dr. Randolph ; Vve heard of him. He is 
one of the first physicians in town.’’ 

Of course ; that is why I am going to him,” 
Aunt Letty replied, coolly. He will remember 
me. He knows I have a real knack for nursing 
the sick ; he said so last summer. And now, I 
am going to see him, and I mean to ask him to 
recommend me as a nurse. He Avill do it, I have 
no fear. There have never yet been too many 
nurses in this poor, sufiPering Avorld, and I know 
Dr. Randolph will be glad to have my help Avhen 
he’s fighting hard to save somebody’s life. He is 
a wise man ; he knows, just as well as I do, that 
good nursing is more than half the battle. So you 
see, Richard,” Aunt Letty concluded, see my 
way clear. I’m here, and I don’t want to go back 
to Spring Valley before next summer ; but I 


UNEXPECTED. 


73 


sha^i^t be no burden on yon, though it will be 
kinder sociable-Iike to know you are next door, 
when I^m to home/^ 

^^You are as swift as your name in making 
plans, Aunt Letty/^ Mr. Stanmore said, with a 
happy feeling of admiration for his aunt and relief 
for himself. 

Hum,^^ Aunt Letty answered. I don^t know 
Avhat^s the use of having a name if you don^t live 
up to it. But then I must confess. Bichard, that 
when I decided to come here, I didn^t feel by no 
means sure that IM fall into a bed of roses ; and 
so I just looked ahead, and considered what Fd do 
in case I found you didn^t own no property ex- 
cepting a few castles in the air.^^ 

Well, Aunt Letty,^’ Mr. Stanmore said, with a 
smile, your looking ahead proves to have been a 
very wise action on your part.^^ 

“ Yes, I knew it was when I did it,^^ Aunt Letty 
answered. We ought to pray for good judgment 
in all things ; and I believe when it^s given to us 
that we are bound to use it. And I^m sure, Kich- 
ard, that we hain^t no right to fold our hands, and 
expect Providence to find cushioned chairs for us, 
if we won^t do the work he has fitted us to do. 
Them is my sentiments, Richard, and it ain’t much 
use to have fine sentiments, and preach them, if we 
don’t practice them too.” 

Aunt Letty’s plans were soon carried out, and 
7 


74 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


made realities. Before the next night her room 
was rented and settled, and she herself engaged as 
a nurse for one of Dr. Randolph’s wealthy pa- 
tients. 

Providence is never taken by surprise. There 
are wheels within wheels, but they all run to- 
gether,” she said quaintly but reverently, as she 
tied on her bonnet and started with her bandbox 
to answer the doctor’s summons. Joy heard her, 
and looked after her with a sober little face. 

I didn’t pray for her,” she said to herself, but 
she has come, along with all the other happenings, 
and so I am sure that God sent her, and maybe 
some day he’ll let us know why.” 


CHAPTER VIL 


FEAST DAYS. 

** Itburiel with his spear touched lightly.” 

— Milton, 

T he next day was Thanksgiving, and early in 
the morning there came a kind invitation 
from Mrs. Rothmer for Joy to spend the day with 
her. It seemed to the little girl very wonderful 
that she should receive such an invitation, and 
with hands that fairly danced with happiness she 
dressed herself in the pretty clothes — that she 
could hardly yet believe to be her own — and 
started with her father, who left her at Mrs. Roth- 
mer^s door, with the promise that he would call 
for her in the early evening. 

Mrs. Rothmer received the child very kindly, 
and took her into her dressing-room to remove her 
wrappings. Without a word Joy laid aside her 
cloak and hat ; then she went to Mrs. Rothmer’s 
side, and looked up at her, with a very bright and 
expectant face, as if waiting for some word she 
wanted to hear. 

Mrs. Rothmer looked at her with smiling eyes, 
but she only said : Well, Joy; what is it?^^ 

( 75 ) 


76 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Somebody has been very kind to me/^ Joy 
answered, with a quick glance down on the blue 
dress. 

I don’t wonder/’ Mrs. Rothmer said, kindly. 
^^But what has somebody done for you, my dear?” 

Joy looked a little perplexed. I thought per- 
haps you would know about it, and tell me who 
somebody was,” she said, in a shy but winning 
manner. 

But perhaps that would be like guessing a 
riddle before I had heard it,” Mrs. Rothmer said, 
with a sweet enjoyment of the child’s pretty embar- 
rassment. You must tell me, first, what some- 
body has done, Joy, and then, maybe, I shall be 
able to guess who the somebody is.” 

Joy came very close to Mrs. Rothmer to tell her 
secret. ‘^All these beautiful new clothes that I 
have on came to me in a box four days ago,” she 
said. ‘‘ I thought perhaps the fairies sent them, 
and papa said maybe you woidd know the fairies’ 
names. And now,” «he whispered timidly, 
want to thank you for them ; mayn’t I ? ” 

The fairies are not in the habit of telling their 
secrets, my little humming-bird,” Mrs. Rothmer 
said, as she stooped and kissed the child’s bright 
face; ^^but, I guess that in this case papa was 
right.” 

Joy was very still for a moment, but then she 
laid her soft little hand on Mrs. Rothmer’s, and 


FEAST DA YS. 


77 


gratefully whispered : I love the fairies very 
much/^ 

The hand that for a minute stroked Joy’s curls 
was almost motherly in its tenderness, and Mrs. 
Rothmer’s manner was very gentle as she led Joy 
into the pleasant sitting-room, and pointed to the 
easy-chair. ^^Sit there in your nest,” she said, 
and tell me everything that has happened since 
you were here.” 

It was very easy for Joy to obey that command, 
and her box and Aunt Letty were both minutely 
described. The days have been very full of hap- 
penings,” the little girl said brightly, as she ended 
her chronicle. ^^And oh, Mrs. Rothmer!” and 
Joy turned her earnest eyes full on her new friend, 
have found out more about the Prince of 
Peace ! ” 

Mrs. Rothmer started a little. She would have 
been glad to avoid that subject, but it was a great 
pleasure to her to hear Joy talk ; and so, after a 
moment’s silence, she said : What have you 
found, Joy ? ” 

found a new place in the Bible,” Joy 
answered, where it said the Prince had come and 
wicked men had killed him. It called him Prince 
of life in that place, but papa said Prince of Peace 
and Prince of life were different names for the 
same person. And it surprised me very much,” Joy 
softly added, to think you didn’t know about him.” 


78 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


. - Mrs. Rothmer did not speak immediately. She 
regretted now that she had begun the conversation, 
but some power she felt unable to resist seemed to 
impel her to continue it ; and, in a minute, she 
said : ‘‘ I did know about what you have found, 
Joy. But it is a mistake ; that was not the true 
Prince of Peace.’^ 

Joy’s innocent eyes rested on Mrs. Rothmer 
with a grave expression, that made the lady rock 
nervously in her chair. But it was in the Bible,” 
the child said, anxiously, and the Bible always 
tells the truth. If — ” with a quick flash of intel- 
ligence — if that wasn’t tlie true Prince, how will 
you know when the true Prince does come ? ” 

The prophecies, that is, the things foretold 
about him, will all have been fulfilled,” Mrs. 
Rothmer explained. 

Suppose,” Joy said, in a thoughtful little 
voice, ‘‘ suppose you should find that those foretold 
things have all been fulfilled about the Prince of 
life, then, wouldn’t you have to believe that he 
was the true Prince ? ” 

Mrs. Rothmer felt nervous and uncomfortable. 
‘‘ That can never happen ! ” she said. 

Can’t it?” Joy asked, seriously. There are 
a great many pages in the Bible between where I 
found the Prince of Peace promised and the place 
where it said the Prince of life had come. Have 
you read all those between places ? ” 


FEAST DAYS. 


79 


No/^ Mrs. Eothmer unwillingly confessed. 

Then/^ Joy continued, in her innocent, imag- 
inative way, maybe, if we read those between 
places, we shall find that the told-before things have 
all been fulfilled. I shouldn’t be surprised if we 
did find that they have been ; should you ? ” 

Mrs. Kothmer’s chair rocked still more hurriedly, 
and it was a welcome relief to her that, just at that 
moment, the door opened, and a little girl came in. 

Ah, Rachel ! ” Mrs. Rothmer said, I am glad 
to see you. I have a new friend for you. Joy, 
this is my little neighbor, Rachel Nathan. Now, 
you can amuse yourselves together for a little 
while.” And, glad to escape from the new and 
troublesome thoughts Joy’s innocent questions had 
awakened, Mrs. Rothmer left the room. 

It was a new experience for Joy to have a little 
girl to play with, and she watched her new acquaint- 
ance with very curious eyes. Rachel was quite 
ready to make advances, but she soon discovered 
that Joy was very unlike her other girl friends. 

Do you go to school ? ” Rachel asked, as the 
first step toAvards intimacy. 

^^No,” Joy answered diffidently. 

Don’t go to school ? Why, how do you learn 
anything ? ” 

I never have learned anything yet,” Joy said, 
with the humility that belonged to ignorance. 
Rachel looked at her Avith contempt and pity. 


80 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Don’t you know anything ? ” she asked. 

Can’t you play the piano ? ” 

‘‘ I have never seen a piano.” Joy confessed, 
with becoming meekness. 

Well, you have got pretty big eyes, but you 
have never made much use of them yet,” Rachel 
said, with a satisfied sense of her own superiority. 

Come down with me to the parlor, and I’ll show 
you a piano, and, maybe, give you a lesson on it,” 
she added, with a great air of condescension. 

The piano proved a good friend ; and beside it 
the little girls spent a very pleasant hour. 

Rachel was not a girl with whom Joy was des- 
tined ever to become intimate. But, as chance 
acquaintances often do, she exerted an influence for 
good that day, and succeeded in impressing Joy 
with the great importance of going to school, and, 
as she wisely said, knowing something if you 
aren’t always going to be a nobody.” 

Joy treasured up that sensible remark, and de- 
termined that she would go to school just as soon 
as she could consult her father, and obtain his per- 
mission to do so. 

She felt so impatient to begin her education that 
the tempting Thanksgiving dinner seemed a matter 
of very little importance; but after the dinner 
there came another little conversation, that neither 
Joy nor her kind friends ever forgot. 

Little girls,” Mr. Rothmer asked, as they were 


FEAST DA YS. 


81 


all enjoying their nuts, you know why we 
have a Thanksgiving day ? 

‘‘1 suppose it is so that everybody ean eat 
turkey/^ Rachel answered quickly, if not wisely. 

How many turkeys do you suppose the Pil- 
grim fathers ate on their first Thanksgiving day?^^ 
Mr. Rothmer asked, playfully. 

never met any of the Pilgrims, and so I 
have never been able to inquire about their din- 
ner,^^ Rachel answered, as she oftered to eat a 
philopena with Mr. Rothmer. 

Joy waited, but apparently the philopena had 
diverted Mr. RothmePs attention ; and, fearful 
that he would forget to answer his question, she 
said soon, with some diffidence: wish I did 

know why we have Thanksgiving day, but I am 
afraid I doffit.^^ 

We have it that we may give thanks for our 
many blessings,^^ Mr. Rothmer said, kindly. 

^^But,^^ Joy asked in surprise, ^^can we give 
thanks enough in one day to last for all the days 
in a year ? 

No,^^ Mr. Rothmer said, with a smile at her 
earnestness, each new day brings new gifts that 
call for new thanks. But,^^ he added, thoughtfully, 
one Thanksgiving day rightly spent might make 
all the rest of the year a thanks-living. Do you 
know, my little girls, what that beautiful word 
^ thanks ^ means ? ’’ 


82 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


The children looked very thoughtful for a while. 

Doesn’t it mean to think with love of the 
people who have made us glad?” Joy presently 
ventured to ask, while she looked gratefully at 
Mrs. Rothmer. 

You must have a quick insight into the mean- 
ing of words, my little girl,” Mr. Rothmer said, 
in a pleased voice. ‘‘ You have given a very good 
definition. That old word ^thanks’ does come 
from another old word that means to think or to 
remember. And so our Thanksgiving day should 
be to US a day when we remember our mercies and 
think with love of their Giver. Like that other 
old feast” — and he looked at his wife — ^Gvhen 
our fathers obeyed the law of the Lord our God 
and rejoiced before him surely for seven days. 
Have you ever read about that thanksgiving feast 
in your Bible, Joy?” 

^^No, sir,” Joy said, with interest. ^^Does it 
really tell about Thanksgiving day in the Bible ? ” 

Joy’s interest in the Bible is as remarkable as 
her ignorance of it,” Mrs. Rothmer said, in a low 
voice to her husband. 

He smiled and laid his hand kindly on the 
child’s sunny head. Yes,” he said, ‘‘ the Bible 
tells of a beautiful thanksgiving feast that a people 
God loved and governed were commanded to keep 
once a year. Would you like, my little girl, to 
know how they kept it ? ” 


FEAST DAYS, 


83 


Joy’s eyes kindled with pleasure. yes, 

sir ; if you please/’ she said, eagerly. 

Listen, then,” Mr. Rothmer said. ^^And, 
first, I want you to try to imagine* yourself a little 
girl in the old, glorious city of Jerusalem, two 
thousand years ago. And if you can do that, next 
imagine yourself awakening on a bright, beau- 
tiful morning in October and hearing in the streets 
sounds of music and rejoicing. Then, when you ran 
to your window, you would see on every house-top 
and in all the open places, booths made of palm and 
myrtle branches, in which families and dear friends 
were to dwell together for seven days. Up in the 
grand old temple courts there would be solemn 
services, expressive at once of gratitude for mercies 
and penitence for sin. As you walked the streets 
the people you met would wave in their hands 
branches of citron and palm. There would be 
smiles on every faee, and glad words of thanks- 
giving would pass from lip to lip, and if you 
asked the reason for this great joy you would be told 
that the people were looking back gratefully to a 
time when, in a long wilderness journey of forty 
years, God had guided and defended them ; and 
that they were rejoicing in the present because the 
bountiful fruits of the harvest had all been gath- 
ered in. And ” — Mr. Rothmer’s calm voice 
trembled a little now — many might tell you that 
they were looking hopefully forward to the rest 


84 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


that would remain for them, when the journey of 
life was over, or the Shiloh came, unto whom the 
people were to be all gathered. It was a time for 
rest, for gladness and thanksgiving — that grand 
old feast of the Tabernacles. We have but the 
shadow of it now : we may never enjoy it in its 
fulness again unless — and Mr. Rothmer glanced 
at his wife and spoke solemnly — Shiloh should 
come.’^ 

Shiloh Joy said, attracted by the twice-re- 
peated name. Who is that ? 

‘‘ The Prince of Peace,^^ Mr. Rothmer said, with 
solemn tenderness. 

Joy looked up at him with a face expressive of 
wonder and interest. 

^^Did everything — even to a feast — once promise 
that that Prince would come?^^ she asked. 

^‘Yes.^^ 

^^And are there any new promises given now-a- 
days about his coming 

^^No. There have been none for many cen- 
turies,^^ Mr. Rothmer said, gravely. Our fathers 

“ * Asked the skies, but no one spoke ; 

They asked their hearts, they only broke.' 

We can but wait and suffer as they did,^^ he whis- 
pered sadly to himself. 

Joy sat very still for some moments and the ex- 
pression of her young face grew very thoughtful. 


FEAST DAYS. 


85 


It seems so strange/^ she said soon, that God 
should give so many promises and then forget 
them. I think — don^t you? — that something must 
have happened between his making and stopping 
these promises that we don’t know. Perhaps ” — 
and the child looked earnestly at IMrs. Rothmer — 
perhaps the between places in the Bible that we 
haven’t read will tell us all about it.” 

Once more David Rothmer laid his hand, as if 
in blessing, on the child’s innocent head. ^^If 
they only could,” he said, in a voice broken with 
emotion. Oh, if they only could !” 

^^What are you thinking of, David?” Mrs. 
Rothmer asked that evening when, long after Joy 
had gone home, her husband sat silent in his 
chair, gazing at the fire with an abstracted look on 
his thoughtful face. 

He did not answer his wife at once, and, after 
waiting a few moments, she spoke again. Da- 
vid,” she said, are your thoughts too serious to 
be revealed? You look as if they were.” 

He roused himself a little now and answered, 
with deep feeling : ^^At least they are too sad to 
be trifled with, Miriam. That child, with her in- 
nocent questions, has touched a painful chord. 
INIiriam, what if — it cannot be — and yet — what if 
the Christians are right ? What if he, for whose 
coming we long, has come already?” 

You have said it cannot be,” she answered. 

8 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


I know he said, mournfully. I know 
it. And yet, oh, Miriam, are any of us positive? 
Some times — we must confess it — many things 
seem to verify the Christian faith. And always — 
always, Miriam — there is that great — perhaps.^^ 


CHAPTER VIII. 


BETWEEN PEACES. 

“And Jesus called a little child unto him.” 

— Bible, 

E arly the next Sunday morning Joy opened 
her eyes, and, springing out of bed, she ran 
to the window and anxiously examined the clouds 
and the direction in which the smoke of the nearest 
chimneys was blowing. Her face brightened as, 
between the house-roofs, she caught a fair though 
far-away glimpse of warm, blue sky, and saw that 
the opposite windows were golden with the morn- 
ing sunshine. 

It is going to be a beautiful day,^^ she confided 
— as she began to dress — ^to the person with whom 
she held most of her confidential talks — herself ; 
and I guess my plan will come to pass.^^ 

Joy had been thinking and planning to some 
purpose since her meeting with Rachel. As she 
had read the Bible, and discovered how little of it 
she could understand, she had become fully con- 
vinced of her own ignorance, and now she was firm 
in her determination not to remain ignorant if by 
any means she could acquire knowledge. If she 

( 87 ) 


88 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


could have books and go to school she felt that her 
happiness would be complete ; and as the first step 
in her education, she had decided to go to Sunday- 
school. She dressed herself with great care ; and 
when, at nine o’clock, the church-bells began to 
ring for the mornii^g Sabbath-schools, she went to 
her father and laid her little hand coaxingly on his 
arm. 

Papa,” she pleaded, won’t you please take me 
to Sunday-school ? ” 

If she had asked him to take her to a menagerie 
Mr. Stanmore could not have looked more sur- 
prised; but, after a moment’s thought, he arose 
and took his hat. 

Yes,” he said ; I suppose it is about time 
your education began, and perhaps it will be wise 
for us to make Sunday-school the first round in 
the ladder. Especially,” he added, with a peculiar 
smile, “ since your best friends are Jews.” 

Jews ! ” Joy echoed. What are Jews, papa ? ” 

Mr. and Mrs. Rothmer are Jews.” 

^^Are they? Then Jews are very nice people, I 
think,” Joy said, as she tripped along the street 
beside her father. But why had I better go to 
Sunday-school since they are my friends, papa ? ” 

Oh, for no particular reason,” Mr. Stanmore 
replied, carelessly ; only, possibly the influence of 
the one will counteract the influence of the other. 
Jews do not believe as we do, Joy.” 


BETWEEN PLACES. 


89 


^^Don^t they? What do we believe that they 
don’t? ” Joy asked, with a child’s curiosity. 

Oh, various things. Half the Bible, I guess,” 
Mr. Stanmore answered with indifference. 

Half the Bible ! ” Joy repeated. Does that 
mean the between places that tell about the Prince 
of Peace, papa ? ” 

^^Ye-es; I suppose so.” 

Do you believe in that Prince, papa ? ” 

Ye-es, you curious child; of course.” 

Joy looked up soberly into her father’s face. 

It is very strange that you have never told me 
about him, papa,” she said ; and the simple words 
caused Mr. Stanmore a sharp twinge of self-re- 
proach, though he answered lightly ; Little girls 
cannot understand theology, Joy. Here we are,” 
he said, the next moment, as he stopped before a 
pretty mission chapel. You can go in here and 
take your first lesson. Follow these children,” he 
directed, as several little girls ran in at the open 
door ; they are all going to Sunday-school.” 

With a shy feeling, as if she stood alone in the 
world, Joy dropped lier father’s hand and entered 
the warm, bright Sunday-school room. No one 
spoke to her at first, and she waited near the door, 
too shy to push foinvard. Soon, however, the 
superintendent, as he went his rounds, came to her. 

Good-morning, my little girl,” he said ; do 
you want to join our Sunday-school ? ” 


90 


IN ^AFE HANDS, 


Yes, sir ; if you please/^ Joy whispered, shyly. 

The superintendent gave her an encouraging 
smile, and looked at her a minute, while he debated 
with himself in what department to place her. 

Have you ever been to Sunday-school ? he 
asked. 

No, sir, and I don’t know much,” Joy timidly 
explained. I am only just beginning to read the 
Bible, but I want to learn about the Prince of 
Peace.” 

‘^Do you? come with me then.” And up 
tlirough the large room the superintendent led her 
to a class of little girls, all gathered lovingly about 
a sweet-faced teacher. 

Miss Randolph,” the gentleman said, here is 
a little girl who w^ants to learn about the Prince 
of Peace. I have brought her to you. I don’t 
think I can place her in better hands.” 

They were at least very gentle hands that wel- 
comed Joy, and drew her into the little circle. And 
it was a very sweet voice that asked her name ; 
but after doing that, the young teacher went on 
with the lesson she was explaining. Joy listened, 
but she did not understand anything that was said, 
and she was beginning to feel sadly out of place 
among those Avell-taught little girls, who seemed to 
her to know everything, when Miss Randolph 
finished her lesson and turned to her. 

You want to know about the Prince of Peace, 


BETWEEN PLACES, 


91 


do you ? she said, gently. Tell me, first, what 
you already know about him. 

I only know a very little,^^ Joy said, humbly. 
^^But,^^ she went on, encouraged by Miss Ran- 
dolph’s kind manner, found a place in the 
Bible where it promised that that Prince should 
come, and then I found another place where it said 
he had come, and been killed. Do you think that 
was true ? ” 

Yes,” the young teacher said, in some surprise. 

You are sure then that the Prince has come ? ” 
Joy asked, in a modest but very earnest voice. 

Yes, my dear. Why do you ask such ques- 
tions ? ” 

Because,” Joy explained, Mr. and Mrs. Roth- 
mer don’t think that he has come.” 

^^Ah ! ” Miss Randolph looked puzzled as well 
as surprised. Who are Mr. and Mrs. Rothmer, 
Joy ?” 

^^They are my best friends,” Joy said, in a 
proud and loving little voice, and they are very 
good and kind people. But papa says they don’t 
believe as he does, because they are Jews.” 

^^Ah ! ” That little exclamation slipped uncon- 
sciously from Miss Randolph’s lips, and she turned 
the leaves of her Bible very slowly, and prayed 
silently for help before she spoke again. 

Have you read much in the Bible, Joy ? ” 

No, ma’am. I only began it lately.” 


92 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Have you ever read the New Testament ? 

Joy shook her head. I don’t know what that 
is/’ she said, meekly. 

It is this part of the Bible/’ Miss Randolph 
said, as she turned to Matthew’s Gospel. 

Joy’s face beamed with interest. Is that the 
New Testament ? ” she asked, eagerly. Why it 
is the between-part of the Bible too.” 

The between-part of the Bible ! ” Miss Ran- 
dolph repeated. What do you mean, Joy ? ” 

^^It is the part of the Bible,” Joy answered, 
between the place where the Prince is promised 
and the place where it says he has come ; and it is 
where I thought perhaps we would find the things 
foretold about him all fulfilled. Will we find 
them there? ” and Joy looked very anxious as she 
asked her question. 

Yes, my dear, all of them.” 

^^Oh,” and Joy’s voice was full of pleasure, I 
am so glad ; for if we can only find that every- 
thing told about him has been fulfilled, Mr. and 
Mrs. Rothmer will believe on him.” 

Miss Randolph felt greatly interested in her 
new pupil, and at the same time greatly puzzled 
how to teach her. The child Avas very ignorant, 
that Avas sadly evident, but it AA^as equally evident 
that she Avas very thoughtful. The lesson taught 
her noAV might influence her whole life ; and that 
thought made Miss Randolph feel that a double 


BETWEEN PLACES. 


93 


responsibility rested upon her. Into the home of 
her Jewish friends she might carry some little seed 
of truth, Avhose flower and fruitage would be beau- 
tiful throughout eternity. A child’s simple word 
is sometimes more powerful than a wise man’s ar- 
gument, and, as she looked at Joy, Miss Randolph 
felt that those who loved her would find it hard to 
resist her innocent appeals. In a few moments 
now the school would close. In those few mo- 
ments what could Miss Randolph say? where 
should she begin her instruction ? Even as she 
asked herself that question, her eyes fell on the 
words that answered it, and she placed her Bible 
in Joy’s hand, bidding her read aloud : 

‘ God so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him 
should not perish, but have everlasting life.’ ” 
That Son was the Prince of peace, Joy,” Miss 
Randolph said, as the little girl looked at her with 
eyes bright with questions. ^^God sent him to 
this world, from heaven, because he loved us and 
wanted to make us good and happy. We are not 
always good and happy when we are left to our- 
selves, are we, Joy ? ” 

“ No,” Joy said, softly- 
But the more we believe in and love Jesus, the 
better and the happier we will grow. There is no 
doubt about it, Joy,” Miss Randolph said, in a 
gentle but very positive voice. Jesus did come 


94 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


to this world, as God promised that he should, and 
he came because he loved us. He lived here to 
teach us how we ought to live, and he died for us 
so that when we die — ^if we have loved and tried 
to please him here — we may go to heaven where 
he is now, and live with him forever. Jesus and 
the Prince of Peace are the same, Joy. And he 
has another name— dearer still to us who so often 
do wrong and need his help — he is our Saviour ; 
your Saviour and mine, Joy. There is no trouble, 
no wrong, no sin that Jesus will not save us from, 
in the end, if we will but trust him, and let his 
will for us be done.^^ 

Ting-a-ling, ling, ling, rang out just then the 
little bell on the superintendent’s desk. Joy’s 
first Sunday-school lesson was over ; for the first 
time she had been taught of Jesus and lovingly 
led to him. 

As she closed her Bible Miss Eandolph asked. 

Can you come to see me some day this week, 
Joy, if I tell you where I live ? ” 

^^Yes, ma’am,” Joy answered, w^hile her face 
sparkled with pleasure. ‘‘ I think, if you want 
me to come, papa will bring me.” 

I am quite sure I want you,” Miss Eandolph 
said, smilingly. Take this card, J oy, and ask 
your father to bring you to my house on Tuesday 
afternoon.” 

That evening, in a warm, beautiful room, where 


BETWEEN PLACES. 


95 


pictures and books, flowers, bright lights and soft, 
luxurious furniture told a pleasant story of culti- 
vated tastes, and abundant wealth to gratify them. 
Miss Eandolph sat dreaming in an easy-chair be- 
fore the Are ; while near her, at the library table, a 
young man of about twenty sat reading. 

King,^^ the young lady asked, suddenly, is 
your book very interesting ? ” 

It ought to be, considering that it is the ^ His- 
tory of the Jewish Church,’ by Dean Stanley.” 

Is it so interesting that you had rather read it 
than talk to me ? ” 

The young man smiled, closed his book, and 
came to the fire. “ ^ Books are the silent com- 
panions of my lonely hours,’ ” he quoted pleas- 
antly. I never — willingly — allow them to inter- 
fere with your claims. Queen Bess. But pray, 
what subject do you wish to discuss now ? ” 

^^One closely connected, perhaps, with your 
book,” Miss Randolph answered. ^^King, tell 
me, do you like the Jews?” 

^^The Jews? As a people, do you mean? I 
should question the sincerity of my Christianity 
if I did not. It does not become one of Christ’s 
disciples to despise his Master’s nation.” 

I never heard you speak so warmly of them 
before. King. Then you do — really — -like them? ” 
Yes,” the young man replied with decision, 
I do, emphatically. They are a grand people. 


96 


IN SAFE HA.\DS. 


They have been degraded, humiliated and crushed 
through centuries. They have had a wonderful 
and a sorrowful history. Wherever they have 
gone, throughout Christendom, they have been 
persecuted ; and yet, at the same time, I do firmly 
believe, that wherever they have gone they have 
been a blessing. And whenever I hear that name, 
Jew, used contemptuously, I feel that those who 
can so use it know very little of history, and still 
less of the Bible.’’ 

What a champion you are, King ! ” his sister 
said, with a smile. Well, tell me this — do you 
know a Jewish family by the name of Rothmer?” 

David Rothmer, do you mean? I know 
of him. He is a noble man. He has great 
wealth and he is a great giver. I do not believe 
that any one deserving help ever appealed to him 
in vain.” 

^^And yet he is not a Christian.” 

^^No. He seems to stand close beside the gate 
that separates Judaism from Christianity, but he 
does not pass through it.” 

I wonder why he does not,” Miss Randolph 
said, musingly. 

Kingman Randolph sighed. He is only one 
of a great multitude, Bess. There are thousands 
of earnest and noble men in his nation who stand 
where he does. It is not for us to condemn them 
for their w^ant of faith. Some day, in his own — 


BETWEEN PLACES. 


97 


which must always be the best — time, I believe 
the Lord will open their eyes and they will see 
and believe. And, meanwhile, I can only say, 
with sorrow for my own unbelief — 

Israel, O Israel, how can I condemn thee? 

Thy condemnation were my own, I fear/ 


The young man^s voice trembled as he spoke, 
and for a few moments the bright room was very 
quiet. When Miss Eandolph again broke the 
silence it was to introduce a new subject. 

King,^^ she said, I had a new Sunday-school 
scholar to-day.^^ 

Her brother started and gave himself a slight 
shake, as if to dismiss some mournful thoughts, 
Well,^^ he answered, ^4s that anything remark- 
able?^^ 

^^No; not the fact, but the scholar is. I 
think she is the most interesting child I have ever 
met. She knows absolutely nothing, and yet she 
fairly sparkles with thought and intelligence.^^ 
^^She is truly a paradox if not a paragon,’^ 
Kingman Eandolph said, playfully. 

Wait until you see her before you attempt to 
classify her,’^ Miss Randolph advised. 

That is much like advising me to wait until 
I can grasp a star before I decide that it shines,’^ 
her brother returned. 

No. You will not be obliged to wait long, 
9 G 


98 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


She is to come here next Tuesday afternoon^ and, 
King, I want you to help me/^ 

To do what ? To play with dolls ? 

King, you are positively absurd. Listen, now, 
and do be serious. This child knows the Roth- 
mers. I think she must be a pet with them, for 
she called them her best friends. She has had no 
religious instruction, but she came to Sunday- 
school because she wanted to learn about the Prince 
of Peace. And, King, she wants what she calls 
the between places in the Bible, the proofs that the 
prophecies were all fulfilled in Christ, because 
then she thinks that the Rothmers will believe on 
him.^^ 

That little word, as Kingman Ran- 
dolph uttered it, was very expressive and suscep- 
tible of several interpretations. 

His sister waited and eyed him curiously. 

Your faith is not as strong as hers,^^ she said 
soon, in a voice that was half a question and half 
an assertion. 

No,’^ Kingman Randolph answered, sadly. 
‘‘ Those between places — as the child calls them — are 
all well known to such Jews as David Rotlimer, 
Bess. They have studied them and rejected them, 
and to every argument that you can advance they 
will oppose a counter argument.’^ 

^^It is perhaps fortunate, then, that my little 
scholar cannot argue,’^ Miss Randolph said, brightly. 


BETWEEN PLACES. 


99 


^^But I shall indulge the hope that some little 
word of hers may suggest a doubt. And if a 
doubt, once admitted into the mind, is dangerous 
to a true faith, why may it not prove ruinous to a 
false one ? 

^^It may, if God guides it,^’ Mr. Eandolph 
said, solemnly. ^^And we must not forget that 
Jews and Christians hold one precious faith in 
common : both believe in the Fatherhood of 
God. That fact ought to make us strong in both 
our charity and our hope. Well, Bessie,^^ he added, 
in a lighter tone, I will be at your service Tues- 
day, to play with your little visitor or to preach 
to her, as may please her best.^^ 


CHAPTER IX. 


THROUGH THE DOOR. 

“ Better a child in God’s great house 
Than the king of all the earth.” 

— George 3TacDonald. 

T he time from Sunday morning till Tuesday 
afternoon seemed to Joy, in her childish 
impatience, almost interminable ; but Tuesday 
morning dawned at last, and then, with great 
anxiety, Joy studied the weather, which with its 
gusts of wind, bits of sunshine and flurries of 
snow was as changeable as a December day could 
reasonably be expected to display. More than 
once that morning, as the gray, cheerless clouds 
darkened the sky, Joy’s eyes filled with tears and 
her little face looked as sombre as the scene out- 
side. But at noon all the clouds had vanished, 
the sunshine was warm and the wind just bracing 
enough to make facing it exhilarating. The after- 
noon was all that could be desired, and ]\Ir. Stan- 
more, pleased that his child should have a new 
friend, cheerfully laid aside his work and accom- 
panied her to Miss Eandolph’s door. It was with 
( 100 ) 


THROUGH THE DOOR, 


101 


a very trembling little hand that Joy rang the bell, 
and the sight of the white-gloved, colored waiter 
who answered it and waited gravely for her mes- 
sage embarrassed her so much that it was with 
great difficulty she succeeded in saying : 

If you please, can I see Miss Randolph ? 

^^Oh, affi to be sure,^^ said a pleasant-faced, 
white-capped girl, who was passing through the 
hall. This is the little girl our young lady is 
expecting. But Miss Bessie is engaged just now. 
So show the little girl into the library, Johnson. 
She is to wait there.’^ 

With a flourish of his gloved hand Johnson 
beckoned the child to follow him, and leading her 
to the library door opened it, and with another 
flourish motioned her to enter. 

So much style and ceremony made Joy feel 
very humble and insignificant, and her little feet 
longed to turn and run away. She resisted that 
inclination bravely, however, and stepped over the 
threshold. With another flourish Johnson closed 
the door, and with a half-frightened feeling Joy 
waited near it for some one to come and take charge 
of her. 

She did not have long to wait. The door opened 
again in a few minutes and Kingman Randolph 
entered. His first glance at Joy was a surprised 
one ; then he seemed to understand the state of af- 
fairs and said, kindly : I think you must be the 


102 


IK SAFE hands: 


little girl my sister is expecting this afternoon, 
aren^t you ? 

Joy looked up into what slie thought a very 
pleasant face and answered, shyly : 

Ye-es, sir ; I think so. Miss Randolph said 
I was to come.^^ 

I know it. Miss Randolph is my sister. She 
will be here soon. She doesn’t often keep her 
visitors waiting, but she has an unexpected caller 
this afternoon. Now, before she comes, suppose 
you come to the fire and get warm.” 

I don’t feel cold,” Joy said. Notwithstanding 
that timid answer, Mr. Randolph took her liand 
and led her to the cheerful fire that was burning 
in the grate. 

Don’t that hat and cloak come off? I think 
they had better,” Mr. Randolph observed now. 
And much to Joy’s surprise he gently removed her 
hat and then proposed to help her to unfasten her 
cloak. 

Joy would much rather have kept it on, but 
Mr. Randolph, though very kind, was quite 
determined to have his own way ; and so the cloak 
came off, and then, still more to Joy’s surprise, 
she was lifted, much as if she had been a doll, and 
gently deposited in a large chair before the fire. 
And when that was done Mr. Randolph leaned 
against the mantel, and looked down at her with 
eyes that would sparkle and laugh, though his 


THROUGH THE DOOR, 


103 


mouth was very grave. My sister forgot to tell 
me your name/^ he said, but do you suppose 1 
can guess it, if I try ? 

Joy had been gazing at the fire as if afraid to 
look elsewhere ; but now she turned a very demure 
little face towards Mr. Randolph and answered, 
with some hesitation, don^t know, sir. Joy 
isn^t a very common name.^^ 

Kingman Randolph smiled at the success of his 
experiment. 

J oy,” he said ; is that your name ? No, it is 
not a common name, but I think it a pretty one. 
Do you know what it means ? 

Joy looked a little puzzled. It means to be 
glad, doesn’t it ? ” she ventured to say. 

Yes, glad, like a bird, that sings because it 
has a little spring of music in its heart that it 
must, in some way, give vent to. The bird makes 
its own music and sings, you know, just as sweetly 
in storms as it does in sunshine.” 

Kingman Randolph hardly expected the child 
to understand him, but to his surprise and amuse- 
ment J oy answered, I don’t think we are always 
glad enough to make our own music. It isn’t 
easy for us to sing in stormy weather.” 

I don’t believe you know much about stormy 
weather,” Mr. Randolph said, with a smile. 

Haven’t you just come from one of the countries 
where they have nothing but sunshine ? ” 


104 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Joy answered him with a bright little color and 
smile. ‘‘ I think I have just come to a country 
where they have pretty warm fires/^ she said^ as 
she raised her little hands to shield her face from 
the hot coals. 

Mr. Randolph smiled, and wheeled the large 
chair away from the fire, to a table on which stood 
a fine megalethoscope. 

Do you like pictures ? he asked, as he selected 
a view and adjusted it carefully in the instrument. 

Yes, sir, but IVe never seen many,^^ Joy said, 
with a mixture of modesty and truthfulness that 
Mr. Randolph noticed with pleasure. 

Look through that glass, Joy,^^ he said, when 
the view was arranged to his satisfaction. 

Joy obeyed. Oh ! she said, with a long- 
drawn breath of delight, what place is it ? 

It is a view of Bethlehem, where the shep- 
herds watched, and the angels sang, and the Prince 
of Peace was born,^’ Mr. Randolph answered, 
while he watched the child to see what effect his 
words would have. 

They did not have quite the effect he expected ; 
the color deepened in Joy^s face, and the eyes, 
with which for a moment she looked seriously at 
Mr. Randolph, kindled with a beautiful light. 
But she uttered no loud exclamations of surprise ; 
she only turned to the glass, and gazed, as if she 
could not be satisfied, at the wonderful picture. 


THROUGH THE DOOR, 


105 


Have you read about Bethlehem, Joy ? Mr. 
Randolph asked. 

Yes, sir ; papa found the chapter about it for 
me Sunday afternoon,^^ Joy answered. 

Mr. Randolph waited a few moments longer, 
and then removed that pieture and inserted another. 

That is Nazareth, where Jesus lived when he was 
a little boy, and where he grew up to be a man,^^ 
he quietly explained. 

Joy gazed at the picture for several minutes, and 
then drew back and looked up at Mr. Randolph. 

Just like other boys? she asked. 

Just as other boys grow, do you mean ? Yes, 
in every respect but one. Other boys are some- 
times very naughty ; they do wrong things, and 
say unkind words. Jesus was always good, and 
true, and pure. This verse describes him, Joy,^^ 
and in a low, reverent voice Mr. Randolph repeated : 

who did no sin, neither was guile found in his 
mouth.^^ 

Sin ! is that doing wrong? Joy asked. 

^^Yes; and guile, in the mouth, means to be 
deceitful, false, and untruthful. His pure lips 
were never defiled in that way.^^ 

Joy looked at Mr. Randolph with parted lips, 
as if about to speak, then hesitated and remained 
silent. 

^^What is it, Joy?^^ he asked, kindly. ^^Of 
what are you thinking ? 


106 


m SAFE HANDS, 


Joy’s thought was told in a low and very sweet 
voice. It must have been beautiful to live with 
him/’ she said ; he must have kept everybody 
good.” 

Do you think his home must have been more 
like heaven, than any other spot on earth ? ” Mr. 
Randolph asked, gently. I think so too, Joy. 
It must always be heaven where Jesus is. But he 
has the same power to-day that he had so long ago 
in Nazareth : he will live with us, and keep us 
good, if we will only ask him to do so.” 

^^How can we ask him?” Joy asked, eagerly ; 
we cannot see him,” 

Would you know how to ask your father to 
come to you, if you wanted him very much, and he 
were in one room, and you were in another, out of 
his sight ? ” 

Oh, yes,” Joy said with confidence. I should 
call to him, and if he didn’t answer, and come the 
first time I spoke, I should call again. I know he 
would come very soon after he heard me, for papa 
is always very kind.” 

The smile that illuminated Mr. Randolph’s face 
was bright, but touched with some tender thought, 
as he answered, gently, J esus wants you to feel 
about his love just as you do about your father’s, 
Joy. He wants you to call to him in prayer, to 
trust in him, and to wait patiently until he answers 
you. And he has told us that he is more ready 


THROUGH THE DOOR, 


107 


always to hear and answer us than we are to pray 
to him. Come and look at this picture, Joy/^ and 
Mr. Randolph crossed the room, to where a beau- 
tiful copy of Hunt^s Light of the World \vas 
hanging. 

That is Jesus,’^ Mr. Randolph said, gently, as 
Joy, after looking at it . for some, seconds, turned 
wistfully to him. Jesus knocking at the door 
of our heart. He waits for us to open that door, 
Joy. He will not force us to do so — we may open 
it or keep it closed, just as we please. But long 
and lovingly he knocks, and patiently he waits, 
and if we open the door and ask him to enter, his 
promise — that cannot be broken — is. that he will 
come in and sup with us.^^ 

^^Sup?^^ Joy repeated softly, but In a puzzled 
tone. 

DonT you know what that means ? It means 
that he will make his home in our heart and will 
dwell with us, just as one dear friend sometimes 
comes to dwell with another.^^ 

Joy^s eyes turned back to the beautiful picture. 
She asked no more questions, and, as he stood be- 
side her, Mr. Randolph repeated, softly : 

‘ Knocking, knocking, ever knocking ! 

Who is there ? 

’Tis a pilgrim, strange and kingly, 

Never such was seen before ; — 

Ah, sweet soul, for such a wonder 
Undo the door.’ 


108 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Mr. Randolph paused, and looked at the little 
girl. Unconscious of his gaze, with her hands 
clasped and her lips half-parted, she was looking 
up with earnest and tender eyes at the picture. 

^^Joy,^^ Mr. Randolph said, very gently, ^Svill 
you open that door ? 

With a pure and truthful face Joy turned to him. 

It is open,^^ she said, in her simple, childlike 
way, and I think he has come in.^^ 

“ May it be to abide with you forever,^^ Kingman 
Randolph prayed, as for one instant his hand rested 
on the child’s young head. 


CHAPTER X. 


NEW RELATIONS. 

“This world is full of beauty, 

As other worlds above ; 

And, if we did our duty, 

It might be full of love/’ 

— Gerald 3Iassey. 

J OT was still standing entranced before the 
beautiful picture, when the door opened and 
Miss Randolph entered, and with a bright smile 
came to the little girl. 

Joy,’^ she said, have kept you waiting a 
long time. Are you very tired ? Were you begin- 
ning to fear I never would come ? 

^^Bess,’^ Mr. Randolph said, laughingly, ^^how 
can you ask such questions? are you seeking a 
compliment at my expense ? 

Joy did not understand Mr. Randolph, but, as 
she saw that his sister was waiting for her answer, 
she said, simply, No, ma’am, I don’t feel tired. 
I am very glad to see you, but I didn’t know that 
I had waited a long time.” 

Mr. Randolph bowed, playfully. ^^Who has 
the compliment now, Bess?” he asked. 

Miss Randolph only smiled. Joy,” she said, 
10 ( 109 ) 


no 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


what has this big brother of mine been doing to 
amuse you ? 

Joy gave Mr. Randolph a shy but very grateful 
smile. ^^We have had pictures and talk/^ she 
said. 

“ Pictures and talk ! That sounds very pleasant. 
What kind of pictures and talk, Joy?^^ 

Joy’s face changed a little. I know what that 
picture means/’ she whispered, as she pointed to 
the Light of the World ” — but, would you mind 
if I didn’t talk about it ? ” 

Miss Randolph glanced at her brother. Joy 
is right,” he said, quietly ; “ sometimes the surest 
w^ay to lose a blessing is to talk too much about 
it.” 

‘‘ Ah,” Miss Randolph said, with quick under- 
standing, I told you, Sunday, King, that I had 
found good ground. Have you been sowing seed 
there ? ” 

“ I think it was sown already,” he answered, 
with a smile that, as his sister well knew, covered 
deep feeling. 

Miss Randolph sat down, and drawing Joy to 
her side amused herself with twining one of her 
soft curls around her finger. 

^AVhat do you think of my paragon now. 
King?” she asked. 

I indorse your judgment,” Mr. Randolph an- 
swered. I have never — to quote one of the good 


NEW RELATIONS, 


111 


old poets — met ^ a nature more entirely ivitliout 
frills/ It is a pity, though, to think how surely 
^ the frills ^ will come with the years,^^ he added, 
jilayfully. 

^^Let the years come before you venture to 
prophesy about them. King, if you would prove a 
true prophet. Kemember pre-judgments are often 
false judgments,^^ his sister answered. Joy^^ — 
and she took the little girbs hand — suppose you 
and I leave this wise brother of mine, and go off* 
by ourselves and have a nice little gossip together. 
Don^t you think that will be pleasant ? 

I donff know what gossip is,^^ Joy said, inno- 
cently ; is it something sweet ? 

It is usually well flavored with wormwood,’^ 
Mr. Eandolph said, with a little laugh, but the 
next instant his face grew grave and he said, seri- 
ously, ‘‘ I beg your pardon.^^ 

Whose, and for what?^^ his sister asked, in 
surprise. 

^^For daring to speak in the world’s bitter 
fashion in the presence of a pure, unsullied nature,” 
he answered. Bess,” he continued, gravely, it 
is a solemn thought, how often, by our idle words, 
we may grieve the angels of the little ones who in 
heaven do always behold the face of the Father. 
If we would be worthy to be the friends of inno- 
cent children we have need indeed to pray, ^Set 
thou a seal upon my lips.’ ” 


112 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


A moisture dimmed Miss Eandolpli’s eyes, and 
Joy looked wonderingly from the sister to the 
brother. Mr. Randolph notieed her, and said, in 
a lighter tone, am not going to sermonize mueh 
more to-day, but I think Joy^s question ought to 
be answered. Suppose you tell her what gossip 
means, Bess.’^ 

Miss Randolph answered, playfully; 
when the definition is trembling on the tip of my 
wise brother’s tongue, I am not going to ransack 
my mind for it. I have only a confused notion 
that, in the olden time, the word did mean some- 
thing dear and pleasant, if not — as Joy so inno- 
cently imagined — ^sweet. Didn’t it ? ” 

Yes,” Mr. Randolph replied. It comes from 
an old English word, godslb, and it means one wlio 
is related to us — not by birth as brothers and sis- 
ters are related, but — in spirit, by sacred ties that 
bind us to God as well as to each other. And so 
to gossip has come to mean talk between friends, 
and about friends, and it would be always a very 
sweet thing, if we only would remember that the 
talkers and the talked about are all the children 
of one Father, and are all bound together by a 
chain of love that is fastened to God’s throne.” 

You are a very good dictionary. King,” Miss 
Bess said, playfully. But noAV, please let me ask 
^ you one question : when William Tell wanted to 
hit the apple on his son’s head, suppose he had 


NEW RELATIONS, 


113 


aimed at the sky ; do you think he would have 
accomplished his purpose ? 

^^Does that mean that I have shot above Joy’s 
head ? ” Mr. Randolph asked, with a smile. Sup- 
pose we examine her and see if you are right. 
Joy ” — and he laid his hand kindly on the little 
girl’s — do you think you can tell me now what 
gossip means ? ” 

^^Some one God gives us to love, doesn’t it?’' 
Joy answered, modestly. 

From God and sib, God and relation,” Mr. 
Randolph said, with a glance at his sister. The 
child has caught the true meaning, Bess, and they 
knew it in Shakespeare’s time, when dearest friends 
called each other gossip. Joy,” and now Mr. 
Randolph’s eyes danced a little, though his fiice 
was very quiet, liave you a great many friends 
to love ? ” 

Only papa, and Mr. and Mrs. Rothmer,” the 
little girl answered ; and Aunt Letty has come 
now,” she added, with a sudden recollection of 
Mrs. Swift. 

Tliat makes only four,” Mr. Randolph said, as 
he playfully counted them on his fingers. Joy, 
suppose Miss Bess and I should come and ask you 
to count us among the friends God gives you to 
love, do you think you could do it ? ” 

Joy looked seriously at Miss Bess , and then she 
turned her demure little face towards Mr. Randolph. 

10^- H 


114 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


I^d have to do it, even if you didn’t ask me/’ 
she said, with a child’s truthfulness. I couldn’t 
help it.” 

Kingman Randolph’s smile was very sweet, as 
he stooped and just touched one of Joy’s sunny 
curls with his lips. 

I think I couldn’t help it either, Joy,” he said, 
gently. I hope I shall see you very often now 
that you are to be my sister’s little scholar, and 
always when I do see you I think I shall claim 
you as my little godsib. There, now, I will leave 
you to have your gossip with Miss Bess,” and with 
a laughing good-bye,” Mr. Randolph left tlie 
room. 

We can spare him for a little while just as well 
as not, can’t we, Joy?” Miss Randolph said, when 
she and Joy were alone. Come and curl up here 
on this sofa beside me, and tell me all about your 
little self. All, that is — ” the young lady added, 
with true politeness — that you think you ought 
to tell me.” 

I guess I can tell you everything,” Joy said, 
trustfully ; and nestling close to Miss Randolph, in 
simple language that went to her hearer’s heart, 
she told her little story. 

You see,” she said, brightly, in conclusion, ^4t 
used to be very hard for papa aiid me, but now — 
since we have learned to pray, you know — every- 
thing seems to be coming right. There are only 


NEW RELATIONS. 


115 


two things that trouble me now/^ and Joy looked 
at Miss Randolph as she made that confession. 

Two things that even prayer cannot help, 
Joy ? Miss Randolph asked, tenderly. 

The little girl hesitated. Prayer does help 
everything, doesnT it ? she said. 

Yes, prayer reaches up and takes hold of the 
hand that is full of help for us all.^^ 

Then,^^ Joy said, with confidence, ^Hhose things 
will be helped, some day, I am sure. Only it 
makes one a little tired to wait,’^ she whispered. 

The arm that was holding Joy drew her a little 
closer. Yes, dear,^^ Miss Randolph said, with a 
sympathy learned from her own experience, wait- 
ing does make us feel tired sometimes. But Ave 
must be patient, my little girl. God^s time for 
helping is always the best time. Noav, tell me, my 
dear, what those two troublesome things are.^^ 

One is about Mr. and Mrs. Rothmer,^^ Joy 
said, softly ; I do so want them to believe in 
Jesus, as Ave do.^^ 

Miss Randolph Avas silent for a fcAV moments. 

You must tell that Avish to God, and leave it Avith 
him, my dear,^^ she said soon. You do not love 
your kind friends more than he does. Now Avhat 
is the other trouble ? 

^^It is about me,^^ Joy said, humbly. ^^Miss 
Randolph, I Avant to know everything, and I donT 
knoAV nothing.^^ 


116 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Anything/^ Miss Randolph corrected, gently. 
Well, Joy, that is a sad fact; but how do you 
think it can be helped ? 

think if I could go to school, and have 
books and a teacher, I might help it, don’t you ? ” 
And Joy looked appealingly at her new friend. 

Yes, without doubt. Well, then, why not go 
to school ?” 

asked papa to let me go, yesterday,” Joy 
answered, ‘‘ and he said I must wait until we lived 
in a better neighborhood, for there wasn’t any 
school near us that he was willing to send me to.” 

Ah,” Miss Randolph said, in the quick little 
way that belonged to both her brother and herself, 
I understand. Joy,” she asked, after a little 
thought, w hat kind of a teacher do you think I 
would make ? ” 

I liked you very much last Sunday,” Joy said, 
truthfully. 

Did you ? ” Miss Randolph asked, with a smile. 

am very glad, but I don’t mean for Sunday- 
school now. Suppose I should give you some 
books, that I had when I was a little girl, and 
mark out some lessons for you, and then three 
times a week have you come here to read and re- 
cite to me, wouldn’t that be better than no school 
at all?” 

Oh, it would be the best kind of a school,” 
Joy said, with enthusiasm, ^^but wouldn’t it be 


NEW RELATIONS. 


117 


a great deal of trouble for you?^^ she asked, 
anxiously. 

^^That would depend upon rnj little scholar/^ 
Miss Bess said, kindly. I should want her to 
study, and try very faithfully to learn ; and if she 
did that, I don^t think I should mind the trouble/^ 

Joy started up and in her delight threw herself 
into Miss Randolph’s arms. Oh,” she cried, I 
am so happy. Miss Bess, I will try very, very 
hard, and I’ll be — I’ll be — the best little gossip 
you ever had,” the excited child promised. 

Come, then,” Miss Randolph said, let us go 
and find the books.” And leaving the library, she 
led Joy up a broad flight of stairs. At their head 
they met an elderly gentleman. 

^^Are you going out, father?” Miss Randolph 
asked. 

‘‘ Yes, my dear,” the gentleman answered ; I 
have two or three very sick patients to visit now. 
Ah ” — as his keen eyes fell on Joy — what little 
lady is this ? ” 

^^Tell him who you are, my dear,” Miss Ran- 
dolph whispered. And as she clung to the young 
lady’s hand Joy answered, obediently : 

I am Joy.” 

The gentleman smiled. Joy is always a wel- 
come visitor,” he said, kindly* Is she one of 
your little friends, Bess ? ” 

She is my — gossip, father.” 


118 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Dr. Eandolph looked bewildered for a second, 
but then his face flashed with intelligence. 

^^Have you stepped back into the seventeenth 
century he asked, playfully. Well, whatever 
she is, take care of her while she is with you, Bess. 
She doesn’t look very strong.” And with another 
kind smile for Joy, the busy doctor hurried awayt 
Now you have seen all my family,” Miss Ran- 
dolph said, as she and Joy went through the hall to 
her room. My father is a doctor, and my brother 
— King — is a student, and I am their housekeeper. 
My dear mother ” — and the gay voice faltered a 
little — ^4s with yours in heaven. And if they 
are friends there, we must be good friends here for 
their sake. Now,” Miss Bess continued, as she 
opened the door of a pleasant room, this is my 
bric-a-brac room, Joy. I do a little of everything 
here, and here we will have our lessons. I Avill 
find the books for you, and after the lessons are 
marked you must have tea with me, and then I 
suppose it will be time for you to go home.” 


CHAPTER XI. 


ANXIOUS DAYS. 


“The blue of heaven is larger than the cloud.” 

— Mrs, Browning, 


«• 

I T was with a happy little heart that Joy tripped 
homeward with her father that night, and it 
was with pleasure — so pure and unalloyed that Mr. 
Stanmore almost envied it — that she opened her 
precious books the next morning, and began to 
prepare her lessons. 

For the next few days there were no long, lonely 
and unoccupied hours for Joy. Her lessons were 
short and easy, but after they were learned her 
busy little mind continued to dwell upon them : 
and imagination, with her magical fingers, pieced 
out of the simple facts many a bewitching story. 
As she sat in the old rocker, with her books in her 
lap, Joy was as blissfully content as if the walls 
of that shabby room had been hung Avith tapestry, 
or her broken chair had been a queen^s throne. 
December, with its sullenest of storms,^^ was here 
now, and the early winter days were short, and 
cold, and gloomy ; but in the charmed atmosphere 
in which both INIr. Stanmore and his little daughter 

( 119 ) 


120 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


were at present living, the weather of this matter- 
of-fact world was of trifling consequence. 

Mr. Stanmore was busy and happy, giving the 
finishing strokes to his machine. As soon as it 
was completed he was to go to Washington to se- 
cure his patent, and then — his imagination, vigor- 
ous though it was, seemed to fail him when he tried 
to picture all that might, could, would, and should 
be — then. AVhile Joy dreamed over her books, he 
dreamed over his work, and, in fact, they were both 
much like children reading fairy tales, during the 
happy days of that first week in December. Miss 
Randolph had appointed Monday, Wednesday and 
Friday for the lesson days, but that first week Joy 
was not to go until Saturday. 

Friday, at dusk, the little girl closed her books 
with the satisfied consciousness that she had done 
much more than Miss Randolph had marked out 
for her to do. Curled up in the old rocker, she sat 
dreaming happily in the twilight, when with a 
quick knock — that she did not Avait to have an- 
swered — Aunt Letty opened the door and walked 
briskly into the room. 

Well,’^ she said, with her usual energy, IVe 
come back to look at you long enough to take a 
daguerreotype. I brought my patient up to Avhere 
she could walk about her room, and then I says to 
myself, says I, 1^11 just AA^alk over to my room for 
a while, and see how folks and things are get- 


ANXIOUS DAYS. 


121 


ting along there. Haven’t had supper yet, have 
you?” 

No,” Mr. Stanmore answered ; Joy and I live 
something like the birds. Aunt Letty. We eat 
when we are hungry; we don’t trouble to have 
regular meals.” 

Hum,” Aunt Letty answered, with a flash of 
her bright eyes, if you would imitate the birds 
less, and sensible folks a little more, it’s my opinion 
it would be better for Joy, and you too. Human 
bodies are a good deal like fine dishes : they need 
careful handling if you want them to last long. 
But I didn’t come in here to preach you a sermon 
on health, Richard. I’ve come home to spend the 
night, and I am going to have supper in my room, 
and I want you and Joy to come and eat with me. 
That is,” Aunt Letty added, with a little toss of 
her head, if you ain’t growed so much like the birds 
that you can’t eat nothing but seeds and water.” 

Joy was in the hall, and waiting by Aunt Letty’s 
door, before that good woman had finished her 
sentence. And when the door was opened, the 
child’s surprise and pleasure were unbounded. 
Aunt Letty’s room Avas like Mr. Stanmore’s in 
size, but unlike it in every other respect. It Avas 
plainly but comfortably furnished. A bright fire 
Avas burning in a stove so highly polished that it 
might almost have answered for a mirror ; a little 
table in the centre of the room aa ^s set out Avith 
11 


122 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


some old-fashioned, deep-blue china, and two large 
rocking-chairs, cushioned with bright flowered 
chintz, looked very easy and inviting. Mr. Stan- 
more drew a long breath as he looked about him. 

I haven’t seen a room like this since I left 
home, six years ago. Aunt Letty,” he said, with a 
little sigh, as he dropped into one of the comfort- 
able chairs. 

Of course not,” Aunt Letty said, with much 
assurance. You left home behind you when you 
came to the city, Richard ; but I brought all that I 
could of it along with me. You see I didn’t come 
here, as you did, thinking I would walk right into 
a gold mine and take possession of it ; but I came 
knowing that — -just as likely as not — I’d find the 
ground under my feet pretty well covered with 
burrs. And so I says to myself, says I, Letty 
Swift, wherever you go, do you start a home for 
yourself just as soon as you can, and do you make 
life just as home-like as you can for other folks. 
Homes are about the best things folks can have in 
this world of sin and suffering, Richard, and we 
are all bound to do all we can to make them for 
ourselves and for other folks too. Them is my 
sentiments, Richard, and what I preach I most 
usually try to practice. Joy,” and Aunt Letty 
turned to the little girl, who was standing by her, 
^Svhat.do you know about cookin’?” 

Cooking!” Mr. Stanmore exclaimed. ^^That 


ANXIOUS DAYS. 


123 


cliild knows nothing about cooking, Aunt Letty. 
We always buy our meals at the baker’s, or at some 
restaurant.” 

Miserable way to live ! ” Aunt Letty said, em- 
phatically. Joy, can you break eggs ? ” 

Yes, ma’am,” Joy said, while her little fingers 
fairly ached to be at work. 

Well, there are six eggs in that paper bag on 
the table,” Aunt Letty said. ‘‘ Now, see if you 
can break ’em without smashing the shells in with 
’em, and then you may take the beater and beat 
’em till they are as light as sea-foam.” 

With great care Joy managed to break the eggs 
satisfactorily. AVhat is the beater. Aunt Letty? ” 
she asked now. 

Aunt Letty was just broiling two or three deli- 
cate slices of ham. She stopped in her work, and 
looked at Joy with an expression in which pity and 
disapproval — like the ingredients in some medicines 
— seemed equally proportioned. 

Don’t you know what an egg-beater is ? ” she 
exclaimed. ^AVell, I must confess, child, I do 
wonder what kind of a woman you will make. 
There, that is the beater,” she said ; now beat the 
eggs in this way,” and Aunt Letty used the beater 
an instant, in order to give Joy an object-lesson, 
and then went back to her broiling. 

Joy felt as if she were in fairy-land. The sweet 
broiled ham smelt very delicious, and the beating 


124 


IN SAFE HAFDS, 


of the eggs gave her a delightful sense of impor- 
tance. And after she had beaten them Joy watched 
Aunt Letty — as she turned them into a hot pan, 
tossed them over with much apparent carelessness, 
and brought them out converted into a beautifully 
browned omelet — with as much interest as she could 
have felt if she had been watching some skil- 
ful slight-of-hand performer changing — apparently 
— the broken shells into whole eggs. 

Aunt Letty’s supper was delicious, and Mr. 
Stanmore, at least, did full justice to it. Ah,^^ he 
said, as he received his second cup of tea, this 
truly is comfort. Aunt Letty. I really didnft know 
before how much I had missed in these last few 
years.^^ 

There is a great deal of happiness missed in 
this w’orld, because those wLo ought to have it are 
too blind to find it,^^ Aunt Letty said, wisely. 

Joy,^^ she demanded in the next breath, ^^how 
long have you had that cold ? 

^^Cold!^^ Joy repeated, ^^why. Aunt Letty, I 
haven’t any cold.” 

Well, anyAvay, you have -a cough,” Aunt Letty 
insisted. “ You have coughed a good many times 
this evening, and I don’t like to hear you.” 

Don’t Avorry about the child. Aunt Letty,” 
Mr. Stanmore said, with the sensitiveness of one 
AAdio shrinks from having even the possibility of 
danger to a dear one suggested. ^^Joy is Avell 


ANXIOUS DAYS. 


125 


enough. You ought to have seen her studying 
this week.^^ 

rather have seen her playing like other 
cliildren/^ Aunt Letty answered, a little ungra- 
ciously ; but Joy prevented further discussion by 
leaving her seat at the table and going to the fire. 

What is the matter Aunt Letty asked. 

Nothing/^ Joy answered. But in a moment 
she said, a little unwillingly, I feel cold.^^ 

Cold, in this warm room,^^ Mr. Stanmore said, 
lightly. 

I can’t — help — it,” Joy said, Avith chattering 

lips. 

She is in a chill,” Aunt Letty said to Mr. 
Stanmore, as in alarm he turned to her. ^^I’m 
not surprised. I knew that cough meant some- 
thing.” All the while she Avas speaking Aunt 
Letty AA^as moAung SAviftly about her room, doing 
Avhat her good sense and experience deemed advis- 
able. As soon as possible she had Joy in her OAvn 
Avarm bed, Avell Avrapped in blankets and doctored 
Avith hot drinks. 

At first Aunt Letty hoped that the chill would 
not be folloAved by serious consequences. But as 
it subsided, fever came on, and soon the poor child 
began to moan with pain. 

You must go for the doctor — for Dr. Ran- 
dolph — ^tell him I sent you,” Aunt Letty said with 
decision to Mr. Stanmore ; and as he hurried away 
ir«- 


126 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


she said to herself, I know well enough what’s 
the matter. I won’t take the responsibility of this 
case, but it is pretty clear to me, now, wliy I felt 
so moved to come home to-night, and in fact to 
come to New York at all. It was a clear leading. 
Well, I’m glad the patient I left is comfortalde, 
for I guess there is a case here, that will want all 
my care now.” 

As usually happened Aunt Letty proved correct 
in her guess. When, after an hour’s absence, Mr. 
Stanmore returned with Dr. Randolph, Joy already 
was very ill. 

^^She has pneumonia,” the doctor said, as his 
experienced eyes fell on the child. And, as he 
recognized Aunt Letty, he said, I am glad to see 
you, Mrs. Swift. You are needed here.” 

Aunt Letty already had prepared a flaxseed 
poultice. So I calculated,” she said, as she 
brought it to the doctor ; and I always mean to 
be where I’m needed. I don’t know what else I’m 
in the world for, if it isn’t to do work that needs 
to be done.” 

Dr. Randolph did not answer. His kind and 
skilful hands Avere already busy Avith Joy, and for 
a little Avhile fcAv Avords AA^ere spoken in the 
2)leasant room that so suddenly had changed its 
aspect. But Avhen all Avas done that could be for 
the present, and Joy AA^as placed comfortably on 
her pilloAV, he asked ; Isn’t this the little girl I 


ANXIOUS DAYS. 


127 


saw with my daughter, Miss Eandolph, Tues- 
day 

Joy’s eyes, already unnaturally bright with fever, 
looked wistfully at him. ^^Yes, I’m Joy,” she 
said, plaintively. Can’t I go to Miss Randolph 
to-morrow ? ” 

To-morrow ? ” The doctor smiled. We’ll 
see, when to-morrow comes, my little girl. Don’t 
talk now ; shut your eyes and try to sleep.” 

Joy obeyed, but a big tear rolled slowly down 
her cheek, and Dr. Randolph’s face, trained though 
it was to conceal rather than to express his feelings, 
looked grave as he turned away. 

She has a high fever,” he said to Mr. Stan- 
more and Aunt Letty as they followed him to the 
door, ^^but it has only just seized her; we have 
begun to fight it at once, and in these acute diseases 
time is everything. Keep her Avarm and quiet, 
Mrs. Swift, and give the milk and medicine regu- 
larly. I’ll call to-morrow morning, and I hope I 
shall find her doing Avell.” 

Late that evening as Dr. Randolph sat resting 
in his easy-chair before the open fire, Avith his 
slippered feet on the fender, he asked suddenly, 
‘‘ Bess, hoAV long have you knoAvn the little girl I 
saAv here Tuesday ? ” 

Only since Sunday,” Miss Randolph ansAvered, 
but I feel as if I had ahvays knoAvn her. You 
do not knoAV hoAV much she interests me.” 


128 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


“Ah/’ Dr. Randolph ejaculated, and then he 
clasped his hands above his head and looked 
thoughtfully into the fire. 

“ Didn’t you think her a lovely child, father ? ” 
Miss Randolph asked soon. 

“ Yes,” Dr. Randolph answered, without chang- 
ing his position. 

“ I think she is a very fascinating little creature,” 
Miss Randolph said, in the gentle yet enthusiastic 
manner that was peculiarly her own. “ I felt like 
taking her in my arms the first moment I saAV her, 
and here is King — ” and she nodded laughingly 
to her brother who was resting on the sofa — 
“ usually he pays about as much attention to little 
girls, or girls of any size in fact, as he does to the 
dolls in a toy-shop ; but he has to acknowledge 
that J oy — like her name — is something one rarely 
meets in this world. By the way the little fairy 
is coming here for lessons to-morrow.” 

“No,” Dr. Randolph said, quietly, “I don’t 
think she will, Bess.” 

Miss Randolph looked surprised. “ You don’t 
object to her coming, do you, father?” she asked 
doubtfully. “ I promised to give the child lessons 
three times a week. I never supposed you would 
disapprove of my doing so.” 

“ Nor do I,^’ Dr. Randolph replied ; “ but, my 
dear, I am almost sorry that you are so interested 
in that little girl. I am afraid your interest will 


AXXIOUS DAYS. 


129 


cause vou pain, for I have iust seen her and she is 
very ill/^ 

111 ! ” Miss Randolph and her brother ex- 
claimed together. 

Yes, it is a sudden and an acute attack of 
pneumonia. It may not prove serious, but, un- 
fortunately, she is not a strong child. However, 
we must hope for the best,” the doctor continued 
encouragingly, as he ^w his daughter’s pained 
face. She has a good nurse — that Mrs. Swift we 
saw last summer in the country ; and to-morrow 
morning, Bess, instead of gi\dng her lessons, you 
may make her some good beef-tea.” 

^^Can I go to see her?” ^liss Randolph asked, 
anxiously. 

Yes ; only remember you must go with a bright 
face, and not manifest any concern. Tears in a 
sick-room are as much out of place as jokes in a 
sermon.” Having delivered that opinion Dr. 
Randolph arose and left the room. 

Miss Randolph looked sorrowfully at her 
brother. I am glad she is in father’s hands, but 
I know what he thinks,” she said. 

^‘But we do not know what our Father in 
heaven thinks,” Kingman Randolph answered. 

Remember she is in his hands, Bess ; and so, ivhat- 
ever comes, she is safe.” 

The next morning Joy was no better, and 
though when Dr. Randolph came he did not shake 


130 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


his head — like the doctors in stories usually — nor 
utter any discouraging words, Aunt Letty drew 
her own conclusions from his quiet non-committal 
manner. 

It’s goin’ to be a struggle, Richard,” she said 
soberly to Mr. Stanmore ; but good nursing goes 
a long way, and prayer goes further still ; so we 
won’t give up.” And through all the anxious days 
that followed. Aunt Letty, true to her word, did 
not give up. 

Help was freely offered by the friends who had 
learned to love the child. Miss Randolph came 
daily with beef-tea and nourishing broths, and 
Mrs. Rothmer — as soon as she heard of her little 
favorite’s illness — came to offer the use of any- 
thing that her house contained, and the house 
itself if Joy could be moved to it. Dr. Randolph 
came faithfully, doing all that his skill could sug- 
gest for the little sufferer ; but ten days — that ]\Ir. 
Stanmore in his distress could have believed three 
hundred and sixty-five — passed before the dread 
disease was conquered, and J oy’s anxious watchers 
dared to whisper to each other she is better.” 

We will soon have you up and around the 
house, now, my little girl,” Dr. Randolph said, in 
a voice that he no longer had to try to make en- 
couraging, and Joy verified his prediction by re- 
covering very rapidly. 

One morning, just as the little girl had grown 


ANXIOUS DAYS. 


131 


strong enough to tire of her bed and long to sit 
np, Mrs. Rothmer came in^ with a package that 
strongly reminded Joy of her wonderful box. 

I tliink/^ Mrs. Rothmer said, as she kissed the 
little girl, ^Hhat there was one thing the fairies 
forgot to put in their box ; so I have brought it 
now.^^ And opening the package, while Joy 
watched with happy and curious eyes, Mrs. Roth- 
mer took out a pretty, crimson wrapper of some 
Avarm, soft material as delightful to feel as to 
look at. 

Can’t I sit up a little Avhile? ” Joy pleaded, as 
Mrs. Rothmer hung the new Avrapper on a chair 
by her bedside. ^^I’d rather wear that Avrapper 
than look at it.” 

I Avould rather have you Avear it,” Mrs. Roth- 
mer answered, Avith a smile and Avith Aunt Letty’s 
assistance Joy — to her OAvn great content — AA-as 
soon dressed in the soft Avrapper, and then comfort- 
ably propped up Avith pilloAvs in one of AuntLetty’s 
chintz-cushioned rockers. 

She Avas still resting there Avhen, some time after 
Mrs. Rothmer’s departure, there came a gentle 
knock at the door ; and Avhen Aunt Letty opened 
it a voice, that Joy instantly recognized, asked. 
Is your little patient Avell enough to see a friend 
to-day, Mrs. SAvift?” 

‘‘ You may come in and judge for yourself, if 
you please, sir,” Aunt Letty answered — and, Avith 


132 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


his hands as full of packages as if he were an ex- 
press-man, Kingman Randolph entered the room. 

^^Ah, my little gossip/^ he said, kindly, are you 
really well enough to sit up ? Why, this is better 
than I expected.^^ 

From the pillows, among which she was nestled, 
Joy looked up at him with a happy though pale 
little face. I am getting well fast now,^’ she said, 
gladly. 

Yes, so I see. You will soon be coming for 
the lessons Miss Bess was to give you, won’t 
you? ” 

I — I — hope so,” Joy said, with a little quaver 
in her voice. I am very sorry that I have had to 
miss them.” 

Kingman Randolph placed his packages on the 
table, and sitting down beside the child took one 
of her thin little hands gently in his. 

God sometimes disappoints our plans, Joy,” he 
said, but it is only that his plans for us may be 
more perfectly fulfilled. It doesn’t matter much 
if we do miss the lessons we meant to learn, so 
long as we learn all those God would teach us. 
Tell me ” — he said, more lightly — do you like 
flowers ? ” 

^^Oh yes, sir,” Joy answered, better than any- 
thing except — ” 

Except what ? ” the young man asked, as he 
took up a funnel-shaped package, wrapped in soft 


ANXIOUS DAYS, 


133 


paper, and slowly unrolled it; except what, 
Joy?^^ 

Friends,^’ Joy said, a little shyly. 

Mr. Randolph smiled. Flowers and friends, 
he said, playfully ; they do make a pleasant com- 
bination, I think myself. Now, shut your eyes for 
a moment, Joy.^^ 

Joy obeyed. Oh ! she cried, the next second, 
as full in her face came the delicious fragrance of 
roses, heliotrope and violets. ^^Oh, how sweet 
that is ! What is it ? And as in her excitement 
she opened her eyes, Mr. Randolph placed a straw 
basket filled with exquisite flowers in her lap. 

It will last a long time, just as it is,^^ he said. 

It will only need sprinkling occasionally. Now, 
Joy, are you good at guessing riddles? What do 
you suppose those other packages contain ? You 
know this is holyday week, and these are some 
little gifts for you that Santa Claus left in my 
care. Now guess what they are.’^ 

Joy’s face grew rosy with pleasure as she looked 
at the mysterious packages on the table. There 
was a square package tied with pink cord, a box 
that was very suggestive of fruit, and last but not 
least, to judge from the attention Joy gave it, a 
basket from which every now and then an odd 
little sound issued. 

I guess there is something alive in that basket,” 
Joy said, with a bright little smile of expectation^ 
12 


134 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


You are a wise little woman/^ Mr. Randolph 
said, as he loosened the cords that tied down the 
lid of the basket. Now, Joy, here is a playmate 
for you.’’ And removing the flowers from Joy^s 
lap Mr. Randolph deposited in their place a downy 
gray ball, that in an instant was standing on four 
feet, and rubbing its head against Joy^s hand as if 
anxious to become acquainted with her. 

It is ^ a friar of orders gray,^ Mr. Randolph 
said. It won’t scratch you, but it will play with 
you, and will, I liope, teach you to play,” he added 
soberly, as he looked at Joy’s delicate and thought- 
ful little face. 

Joy’s delight in the kitten though not noisy was 
very great, and for a little while she was too much 
interested in watching and stroking it, to care to 
examine her other gifts. But presently pussy, 
having satisfied himself that he had fallen into 
good hands, curled himself up comfortably in 
Joy’s lap for a nap, and then his little mistress 
could think of other things. 

Now shall we make another guess ? ” Mr. Ran- 
dolph asked, as he took up the square package. 
^AVhat is this, Joy?” 

Joy thought a moment. The kitten is to play 
witli,” she said, as she looked gravely at Mr. Ran- 
dolph, ‘‘ and the flowers are to smell, and look at, 
and that — I guess that must be something to read,” 
she said, in a happy little voice. 


ANXIOUS DAYS, 


135 


Do books come next to friends and flowers in 
your affections Mr. Randolph asked. Well, 
Joy, next to Shakespeare’s Bassanio, you are the 
most successful guesser I have ever known or read 
of. Now, let us see if your taste and mine are as 
much alike in books as in some other things,” and 
with a smile Mr. Randolph placed the square 
package in Joy’s hands. It was a beautiful set of 
Dickens’ Little Folks — ^^Dame Durden,” Little 
Nell,” Little Paul,” and all the pretty family ; 
they were all there, and Joy looked at them with 
sparkling eyes. 

Oh, Mr. Randolph,” she said, I am so happy. 
How can I thank you ? ” 

By taking some of these grapes,” Mr* Ran- 
dolph said, as he opene<l a box of choice fruit. 

I am afraid I ought to go now, my little gos- 
sip,” he said, in a moment ; my father would 
want to scold me if I stayed too long and tired you. 
But, before I go, Joy, would you like me to read 
something ? ” 

Oh, yes, sir ! if you please,” Joy answered, 
eagerly. 

Mr. Randolph smiled at her interest, and taking 
out his pocket Bible he read the beautiful story of 
the childhood of Jesus, as it is told us in the second 
chapter of St. Luke’s Gospel. 

That is the way Jesus grew, Joy,” he said, as 
he closed his Bible ; and it is told us here, I think, 


136 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


SO that even children may have in Jesus a beautiful 
example and a copy to imitate. See how beautiful 
his life was, Joy. He sat at the feet of the wise 
men, in the temple, and learned of them ; he gave 
loving obedience to his parents ; and as he grew in 
stature, so did he, at the same time, grow in wisdom, 
and in favor with God and man. It was a beau- 
tiful life, my little girl, and it is the one life I want 
you to try to imitate and grow like.^^ Leaving 
that thought — like a seed dropped in good ground 
— behind him, Mr. Randolph went away. 


CHAPTER XII. 


IN THE king’s garden. 

** What’s midnight’s doubt, before the dayspring’s faith ? ” 

— Robert Browning, 

T he next two weeks passed very swiftly and 
pleasantly for Joy. Dr. Randolph ceased his 
visits, saying that all his little patient needed now 
was good nursing. Aunt Letty, who had grown 
very fond of Joy, took good care to give her that. 
Scarcely a day passed without bringing either Mrs. 
Rothmer or Miss Randolph, and often both of 
them, to see her ; and in the atmosphere of loving 
care that now surrounded her, Joy gained strength 
rapidly. 

One lovely morning, when the air was dry and 
clear but very mild, Mr. Randolph came again. 
Joy was already dressed for the day in her bright 
wrapper, and, with Gray-friar in her lap, she made 
a pretty picture of contentment as she sat curled 
up in one of Aunt Letty’s chintz-cushioned chairs. 

Mr. Randolph smiled as he looked at her. ^^My 
little gossip,^^ he said, how would you like to ex- 
change this rocker for a carriage ? 

m 


( 137 ) 


138 


SAFE HANDS. 


I would like it very much,” Joy said, with 
sparkling eyes, ^^but the rocker is here and the 
carriage isn’t.” 

^^Are you sure ? If Mrs. Swift will wrap you 
up well, so that you cannot possibly feel cold, we 
will soon find the carriage. Will you do it, Mrs. 
Swift?” 

Aunt Letty answered by bringing Joy’s cloak, 
and Mr. Randolph stood by and waited until she 
pronounced the little girl ready. Then he pro- 
duced a fur-lined circular. 

I borrowed it of Miss Bess,” he said, as he 
wrapped Joy in it. Now, little Esquimo, I think 
we may venture to try the polar regions. But 
how do you suppose you are going to get down- 
stairs ? ” 

can walk — I guess,” Joy said, a little 
doubtfully. 

Can you ? hadn’t you just as soon fly ? ” And 
as he spoke Mr. Randolph took the little girl in his 
arms, and carried her down the stairs, and placed 
her in the carriage that was waiting at the door. 

Where do you think you are going?” he 
asked, after they had ridden a short distance. 

Joy looked at him with a very happy little face. 
‘‘ I don’t know,” she said, but it is very pleasant 
to be going anywhere.” 

What do you say to spending this whole day 
with Miss Bess and myself?” 


m THE KING^S GARDEN, 


139 


Oil ! am I really going to do that ? the child 
said joyfully. 

So Miss Bess has declared. And here we are/^ 
Mr. Randolph said, as the carriage stopped. Now, 
once more, my little Esqiiimo, let ns see if it is as 
easy to get into a house as out of one.^^ 

Two or three hours later, Joy lay resting on the 
lounge in Miss Randolph’s bric-a-brac room. She 
had enjoyed a delightful morning, and Miss Bess 
had crowned all her other kindnesses by finding in 
her book-case a beautifully illustrated copy of the 
Pilgrim’s Progress,” and giving it to her. 

Left alone to rest a while Joy had been looking 
at the pictures, and she was still studying one 
when the door opened, and Mr. Randolph came in. 

I thought you were ordered to sleep,” he said, 
kindly, and instead of obeying, you look as wide 
awake as an owl. What have you been doing to 
banish sleep so effectually ? ” 

Pve been thinking,” Joy said, soberly. 

I am afraid that is a very foolish thing for you 
to do. But I see your eyes are full of interrogation 
points, and those are as fatal to sleep as they 
are to ignorance. Well, my wise little maiden, 
suppose you tell me what you have been thinking 
about.” 

Joy answered by handing him her open book, 
have been thinking about that picture,” she 
said — those children in the garden.” 


140 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Kingman Randolph glanced at the picture, and 
then read aloud the words it Hlustrated. 

‘ Now in this place the children of the town 
would go into the King’s gardens, and gather nose- 
gays for the pilgrims, and bring them to them 
Avith much affection.’ Do you know what that 
means, Joy ? ” he asked. 

^^No,” Joy said, ^^but I think it must mean 
something beautiful, for it makes you think of 
beautiful things.” 

It is one of the loveliest Avord pictures in that 
old allegory, I think,” Miss Randolph — aaIio had 
come in just in time to hear her brother read — 
said noAV. “And yet. King, I am not quite sure 
Avhat it means,” she acknoAAdedged ; “ are you ? ” 

“ Perhaps it has more than one meaning,” 
Mr. Randolph ansAvered, “ but I alAAays have 
given it one interpretation AA'hich to me is very 
beautiful. Joy, Avho is meant by the King ? ” 
“Our Father in heaven,” Joy said, softly. 
“Yes. And since this garden, of Avhich old 
Bunyan draAVS such a lovely picture, is in this 
AA^orld, I love to think of it as God’s OA\m Word, 
fragrant Avith the promises that liave been from 
the beginning, and aauII be unto the end, like 
balm and all SAveet spiceries to believing hearts.” 

“And the children AA^ho gathered the nosegays?” 
Miss Randolph said, in a questioning tone Avhile 
she gently stroked Joy’s hair. 


IN THE KINHS GARDEN 


141 


^^The children/^ Mr. Eandolph repeated, in a 
voice that was touched with some tender thought. 
^^Ah, who can they be, but the humble loving 
ones, who look up with glad eyes to heaven and 
say, ^My Father,^ and hear, in the silence of their 
souls, his voice answering, ^ My child.^ To whom, 
but to such children, would be granted the glad 
privilege of taking for themselves the promises 
of the Bible, or of making them into fragrant 
^ nosegays ^ with which to comfort the sorrowful, 
heal the bruised, and rejoice the loving? 

Miss Randolph took the Pilgrim’s Progress ” 
from Joy, and read : 

Here also grew camphire, with spikenard and 
saffron, calamus and cinnamon, with all its trees 
of frankincense, myrrh, and aloes, with all chief 
spices. With these the pilgrims’ chambers were 
perfumed while they stayed here ; and with these 
were their bodies anointed, to prepare them to go 
over the river when the time appointed was come.” 

God’s promises ! ” Kingman Randolph said 
reverently, when the low reading ceased. What 
else, save faith in those promises, can make 
our hearts like perfumed chambers during life? 
what else, save that same faith, can make us 
ready and fit to go over the river, when the time 
appointed shall come ? ” 

Does the river mean when we die ? ” Joy 
asked in a wistful little voice. 


142 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Yes/’ Mr. Randolph said, gently, or — 
better than that — it means when we enter into 
fulness of life. It is not dreadful to think of 
crossing that river, my little Joy, when we go with 
‘ the Master who knoweth all the fords.’ ” 

Joy did not speak again immediately, but her 
little face looked very serious. Suddenly she 
said : Mr. Randolph, please tell me, isn’t the 

Master Jesus, the Prince of Peace ? ” 

Yes, and he is the Good Shepherd who will 
carry the lambs in his arms,” Mr. Randolph 
said, tenderly, as he looked at the child’s pure face. 

Joy only heeded that one little monosyllable. 
Yes. He goes with those who love him and 
believe his promises,” she said, thoughtfully. 

Please, Mr. Randolph ” — and her eyes filled 
with tears — what will become of those who do 
not believe in his promises ? What will ” — and her 
voice choked as she spoke — what will Mr. and 
Mrs. Rothmer do ? ” 

Kingman Randolph’s own face grew very 
grave, but he answered, gently, The Master 
knows, Joy.” 

^^But I want to know, too,” Joy said, with a 
sorrowful little cry that touched and pained her 
hearers. 

We cannot always know our Master’s plans, 
but we can always trust them,” Mr. Randolph 
said. ^^And there is one other thing we can do. 


IN THE HINGES GARDEN, 


143 


Joy/^ he added, soothingly ; we can be like the 
children in the King^s garden — Ave can give the 
knowledge of our Saviour to those who do not 
know of him/^ ^ 

Joy started up and brushed away her tears. 

Oh ! she cried, I had almost forgotten — the 
between places about the Prince of Peace — can’t I 
have them now, Mr. Randolph ? When Mr. and 
Mrs. Eothmer know of them, I am sure they will 
believe.” 

Without a word Kingman Randolph took out 
the little pocket Bible he always carried, and then 
produced a pencil and a card. 

Joy,” he said noAV, Avith a smile that, kind 
though it was, Avas yet shadowed Avith a sorrowful 
thought the child., could not understand, Joy, 
there are many betAveen places — as you call them 
— in the Bible; there are many beautiful and 
precious promises, and prophecies that refer to the 
Prince of Peace. I think Mr. Rothmer must 
knoAV of them all. But Ave Avill Avrite doAvn a 
few of them on this card, and some time — if you 
Avant to be like a child in the King’s garden — ^you 
can tell your friends of these places, and perhaps 
they will study them more carefully than they ever 
yet have done. And I believe ” — Mr, Randolph 
added to himself — “ I believe that unprejudiced 
study Avill bring conviction.” 

Especially,” Miss Randolph said, as she Avatched 


144 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Joy’s earnest face, especially, Joy, if while they 
study, we pray.” 

Mr. Randolph nodded approvingly as he turned 
the pages of his Bible. 

Prayer is always the key that unlocks the 
dungeon doors in Doubting Castle,” he said. 
^^And, Bess,” he continued, thoughtfully, I some- 
times feel that we, who as Christians are called by 
the name of our Master, have been very unlike 
our Master in our treatment of his nation. We 
have despised and condemned them unsparingly, 
but how seldom have we prayed for them. And 
yet our place is not on the judgment-seat. It is 
the mercy-seat that we are bidden to approach with 
petitions for others as well as for ourselves.” 

know it,” Miss Randc^ph said, humbly. 
But what are the places, King ? ” 

^^Mark them as I read them,” Mr. Randolph 
said, as he gave his sister the card and pencil. 

The first is Jacob’s prophecy. Genesis 49 : 10.” 
And Mr. Randolph read : 

The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a 
lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh 
come; and unto him shall the gathering of the 
people 6c.” 

That is a grand old prophecy,” ]\Iiss Randolph 
said. If they only would believe it ! ” 

They do believe it,” her brother answered ; 
but they do not believe — as we do — that it has 


IN THE KING^S GARDEN. 


145 


been fulfilled. But we will pass on, Bess, to 
Isaiah 9:6. 

^^For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is 
given : and the government shall be upon his 
shoulder: and his name shall be called Won- 
derful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlast- 
ing Father, The Prince of Peace.^^ 

That is my verse,^^ Joy said, in an eager and 
glad voice. 

Mr. Randolph smiled, as he noticed her deep 
interest. Between the patriarch's promise and 
the prophet^s prophecy there is an interval of a 
thousand years,^^ he said, ^^and more than seven 
hundred years more were to pass before the Prince 
comes ; but in his vision Isaiah already sees the 
fulfilment of the promise, and with unfaltering 
fa‘th he joyfully declares, ^ Unto us a child is born,’ 
and his name shall be The Prince of Peace. But 
we will pass on, Bess, to Daniel 9 : 25. There the 
time when the Prince shall come is indicated. Next 
note INIicah 5 : 2-5, where the place of his birth is 
foretold, and his character is described. ‘ This man 
shall be the peace.’ Now note Zechariah 9 : 10, 
where his mission to this earth is declared : ^ He 
shall speak peace unto the heathen.’ ” 

Mr. Randolph paused and slowly turned the 
pages of his little Bible. 

Shall we go on,” he asked soon, and see how 
wonderfully those prophecies have been fulfilled ? 

13 K 


146 


m SAFE IIAKDS. 


It will be at least good for our own faitli if we do 
so ; and firsts let us look at Luke 2 : 10, 11, 13, 14. 
Joy, suppose you read these verses.^^ Mr. Ran- 
dolph gave his Bible to Joy, who read, with a glad 
ring in her voice, the words of the angel on that 
first Christmas eve so long ago. 

^^That which the patriarch and the prophets 
foretold is fulfilled at last,’^ Mr. Randolph said, as 
Joy finished reading. The Prince is born, as 
Jacob and Isaiah promised, and born at the time 
Daniel predicted, and born in Bethlehem of Judea 
as Micah foretold. Turn now to Matthew 21 : 5, 
and we see him entering Jerusalem in triumph as 
Zechariah so long before prophesied that he should. 
Now let us take John 14 ; 27, and read of his 
dying legacy to this world he came to save. See, 
it is worthy of the Prince of Peace.^^ 

And while his voice trembled with tender feel- 
ing, Mr. Randolph read : 

Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto 
you : not as the world giveth, give I unto you. 
Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be 
afraid.^^ 

His dying gift to us,’^ Mr. Randolph said, 
softly, and yet how slow we are to claim it. No 
earthly friend can leave us a legacy that we do not 
hasten to secure possession of. Yet the peace 
which our Saviour left us, the peace which is 
always waiting for us, is accepted by very few. 


IN THE KING’S GARDEN 


147 


But his mission was to ^ speak peace to the heathen ; ^ 
his farewell blessing is peace; and Paul, when he 
is closing his second letter to the Thessalonians, 
craves for them as the richest good : 

^ The Lord of peace himself give you peace 
always by all means/ 

Verily Paul knew that Shiloh had come. Now 
take Revelation 7 : 9, and let us see the gathering 
of the people unto him.^’ 

^After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, 
which no man could number, of all nations, and 
kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before 
the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with 
white robes, and palms in their hands.^ 

Mr. Randolph closed his Bible. 

^After that they shut up the gates ; which when 
I had seen, I wished myself among them,^ he said, 
in a low voice. Do you agree with Bunyan ? 

The room was very quiet for a few moments, 
but then, with his usual bright smile, the young 
man turned to Joy. 

My little gossip,^^ he said, as he gave her the 
card on which Miss Randolph had written the ref- 
erences, put that in your pocket, and when you 
give it to your friends, may it do for them all that 
you believe it will. And now,^^ he said — rising 
as the room grew bright with the sunset gold — 
I^m sorry to do so, but I believe it is time to take 
you home.^^ 


CHAPTER XIII. 


THE LAST APPEAL. 

“ There is light to reach, and truth to win.” 

— Edwin Arnold, 

E arly in the new year Mr. Stanmore, with a 
glad heart, pronounced his machine finished. 
Leaving Joy in Aunt Le tty’s care he went to 
Washington. He was absent but a short time and 
when he returned, with his patent secured, he 
fondly fancied that he had left all his trials and 
discouragements behind him. But he soon learned 
that he who tries to upset any old and long-estab- 
tablished system, must expect opposition and con- 
flict, if not defeat. 

The machine was exhibited in the city, and at 
once attracted attention. It could do all that its 
inventor claimed ; that could not be denied. But 
because of that very fact it met with bitter opposi- 
tion. ^^Life is hard enough for those who toil 
Avith their hands now,” it Avas urged ; there are 
many Avho cannot find Avork enough to keep bread 
on their tables, and Avant from their doors ; and 
hoAv can any good result from the iiiA^ention of a 
machine that can do a day’s Av^ork in an hour ? 
( 148 ) 


THE LAST APPEAL, 


149 


Why, you might as well put hand-cuffs on half 
the workers in the country/^ 

It was in vain that the machine was tested sat- 
isfactorily ; in vain did its advocates urge that it 
would only create a demand for more and better 
work, and result in giving larger wages to the class 
of workers for whom it was specially designed. It 
was soon evident that the prejudice against it would 
not be conquered easily, and that Mr. Stanmore’s 
road to wealth would wind up-hill for a long time 
yet. 

They were very dark and discouraging days that 
Mr. Stanmore passed through now, but Mr. Koth- 
mer, with his strong faith in the ultimate success 
of the machine, cheered and upheld him. 

It is a machine that will be iu use in every part 
of the civilized world before you are an old man,^^ 
Mr. Rothmer said, prophetically ; and, Stanmore, 
if those to whom it is offered first cannot see and 
embrace their opportunity, you must offer it else- 
where. There is a world beyond the Atlantic. 
You must carry it to England.^’ 

But, my child ! ’’ Mr. Stanmore said, in despair. 
Leave her in my care and in my home,^^ 
Mr. Rothmer answered, and she shall want for 
nothing that I can provide for her.’^ 

The offer was a generous one, and at first Mr. 
Stanmore felt inclined to accept it ; but Aunt Letty, 
when he mentioned it to her, vetoed it at once. 


150 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


If you are going to England/^ she said, with 
decision, I am going back to Spring V alley. It^s 
the middle of March now, and summer Avill be here 
soon, and if I don’t starve for the want of good 
food, I shall for the sight of green fields, if I stay 
here. I am going where I can see the grass grow, 
and breathe air that is sweet with clover, and not 
dry with dust. And I think — if you are wise, 
Richard — you will let me take Joy with me. She 
needs real country living, and not the make-believe 
kind she’ll find in a boarding house, if she goes to 
some fashionable watering place with Mrs. Roth- 
mer. Besides ” — Aunt Letty urged, a little tremu- 
lously — I think the child ought to know some- 
thing of her mother’s and your own old friends. 
Blood is thicker than water, and I don’t believe in 
cutting all the ties that bind you to your family 
and relatives.” 

Aunt Letty’s last argument decided the question. 
iNIr. Stanmore was conscious of looking back, with 
many secret regrets at the estrangement of later 
days, to his own early life, and to the friends who 
then had gathered around him. Without furtlier 
debate he resolved to leave Joy in Aunt Letty’s 
care and send her to Spring Valley. 

The Rothmers, at first, deeply regretted his de- 
cision, but Mrs. Rothmer’s health was not very 
good, and soon after it was arranged that Mr. 
Stanmore should go to England her physician said 


THE LAST APPEAL, 


151 


that she needed a change, and Mr. Rothmer de- 
cided to take her abroad in May for — as he gravely 
said — an indefinite time. 

During the cold shut-in months of January and 
February, Joy had not been out much. The 
lessons Miss Randolph had proposed to give her 
had been indefinitely postponed, for Dr. Randolph 
had pronounced the child not strong enough to 
study And the last of January Miss Randolph 
herself caught a severe cold, that obstinately 
refused to yield to ordinary remedies, and in some 
alarm her father sent her to the South in the care 
of her brother. 

Between the claims of society and her own 
delicate health Mrs. Rothmer, though her interest 
in the little girl was undiminished, was not able to 
see her very often; and there were many days, 
when Aunt Letty was out nursing and Mr. Stan- 
more engaged with his machine, when Joy felt very 
lonely indeed. 

Before Mr. Randolph and his sister left for the 
South they had taken pains to supply their little 
favorite with books, at once instructive and inter- 
esting; and Mrs. Rothmer, when she discovered 
the child’s interest in books of travel, sent her a 
stereoscope and a large number of well-selected 
views. Over those views Joy spent many happy 
hours ; they took her out of the world in which 
she lived, and led her into wonderful regions of 


152 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


which she never had dreamed ; and by dint of the 
explanations she managed, at odd times, to secure 
from her father, and the information she acquired 
from the books Mr. Eandolph had sent her, Joy 
gained that Avinter a good deal of general knowl- 
edge — for a child — and threatened, Mr. Stanmore 
playfully said, to become an encyclopedia of ques- 
tions, if not of information. 

So had passed the winter ; noAV, Avith the early 
spring days, came the prospeet of changes that 
made the little girl at once glad and sad. It was 
delightful to think of going to Spring Valley. 
The A^ery name charmed the imaginative child, and 
there AA^as not a Averse, deseriptiA^e of natural scenery, 
that she came across in her Bible or other books, 
that Joy did not at once apply to Spring Valley. 
She A\ as glad to go there ; but then she could not 
go Avithout parting from her father; and at the 
thought of leaAung him the poor child shed many 
sorroAvful tears. It AA^as AA^ell for her that she did 
not haA"e many days hi Aidiich to anticipate the 
separation. Mr. Stanmore sailed the tAA^entieth of 
March, and Joy Avas taken home by Mrs. Rothmer 
to remain until April, Avhen Aunt Letty expected 
to be ready to leaA^e tlie city. 

For a day or tAA^o after her father’s departure 
Joy AA’andered in a sad and spiritless Avay about 
Mrs. Rothmer’s beautiful house, and manifested 
little interest in any of her kind friends’ attempts 


THE LAST APPEAL, 


153 


to amuse her. But no healthy chilJ will brood 
long over any trouble, and soon Joy’s sunny nature 
triumphed over her sadness, and she began to look 
forward hopefully to the time when her father 
would return, and to indulge in many beautiful 
visions of what they would do when once more re- 
united. 

One thing, however, still continued to trouble 
the little girl. Since her talk with Mr. and Mrs. 
Rothmer on Thanksgiving night about the Prince 
of Peace, that subject had never been referred to. 
Mrs. Rothmer, indeed, had studied to avoid it, and 
Joy, though she treasured the card Mr. Randolph 
had given her, had found no opportunity for pre- 
senting it. The consciousness that her kind friends 
had no faith in the Saviour, who was very real and 
very dear to her, grieved the child sorely, and her 
firm belief that she only had to show them her 
cherished proofs to change their views, burdened 
her tender conscience with a heavy sense of respon- 
sibility. So Joy pondered and puzzled, and while 
she did so the spring advanced, and Aunt Letty 
completed her arrangements, and came one sunny 
morning to Mrs. Rothmer with the announcement 
that the next day in the afternoon she should be 
ready to leave the city. That day — her last in the 
city — proved in many respects a very wonderful 
and interesting day to Joy. It was the beginning 
of the grand old Passover feast, and in Mr. Roth- 


154 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


mer’s home that feast was observed as faithfully 
and perfectly as it could be anywhere outside of 
Jerusalem. Joy listened with interest to the serious 
talks about it^ and watched, with thoughtful eyes, 
the careful preparations for it. What did they all 
mean ? She asked that question of Mrs. Rothmer, 
and Mrs. Eothmer sent her to the Old Testament, 
and told her to read for herself the account of the 
first Passover. 

Joy read ; and after reading, only wondered the 
more. 

The putting away of all leaven ; the eating of 
unleavened bread; the sprinkling of the blood, 
and the slain lamb, that each householder must slay 
for himself, what did they mean ? 

Already Joy had learned that in the Bible there 
were no forms and ceremonies without a meaning 
and a purpose ; and for hours that day she lingered 
over those solemn paschal types, Avhile her childish 
imagination puzzled over the deep meaning hidden 
in them. But the longer she pondered, the deeper 
the mystery grew ; and at last she left the Law, 
that she could not understand, and turned to the 
New Testament. Slowly, for a few minutes, she 
turned the leaves, but she stopped soon. She had 
found First Corinthians, the fifth chapter, and 
there, in the seventh verse, with great wonder but 
greater gladness she read : Christ our passover is 
sacrificed for us.^’ Was that then the explanation 


THE LAST APPEAL, 


155 


of the paschal types over which she had been puz- 
zling ? It was only the great meaning that Joy 
caught. All the precious truths embodied in the 
details remained as dark as ever ; but one thing 
she saw distinctly: It was to the Lamb of God 
that the lamb of the passover pointed. And Joy^s 
little heart throbbed with gladness, until the sad- 
dening recollection came that Mr. and Mrs. Eoth- 
mer would not accept of that interpretation, and 
could not sympathize in her happiness. The 
thought sobered the little girl, but it also gave her 
courage to execute a purpose she had long cherished. 
That evening, when her bed-time approached, 
she went to IVIr. Kothmer, as he sat silent and 
abstracted in his chair, and laid her little hand 
coaxingly on his arm. 

He turned as he felt her light touch, and shaking 
off his gloomy thoughts asked, smilingly, Well, 
my little girl, what is it ? 

Joy’s lips were trembling, but she managed to 
say, I am going away to-morrow, Mr. Rothmer.” 

Mr. Rothmer put his arm around her and drew 
her closer to his side. Did you think I had for- 
gotten that?” he asked. My little Joy, I should 
be glad if it were not true ; glad if you were going 
to stay with me always.” 

Papa couldn’t spare me for always,” Joy said, 
simply. But — please, Mr. Rothmer — I want to 
tell you something before I go. May I ? ” 


156 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


it a secret that the birds and the flowers 
have been whispering to you ? Mr. Rothmer 
asked. Well, whatever it is, let me know it, my 
dear. I am not sure — though I do think myself 
so much wiser than you — that I should not be a 
better and a happier man if I knew all of your 
secrets.^^ 

^^This is a Bible secret,^’ Joy whispered. ^^Mr. 
Rothmer, please,^^ with a timid little emphasis on 
that word, do you loiow what the passover lamb 
means ? 

Mr. Rothmer started and made a little move- 
ment as if he would dismiss the child, or at least 
silence her. But then he seemed to change his 
mind, and, with a little sigh, he drew her still 
closer to him and asked : “ What does it mean to 
you, Joy?'' 

Joy brought her little face very close to his and, 
while her soft lips almost touched his cheek, whis- 
pered : It means Jesus to me, the Prince of 
Peace." 

A sigh that was like a low moan of pain escaped 
from Mr. Rothmer. 

Oh, child ! " he said, sadly, my innocent 
child, I would give worlds to share your faith if — 
if it were only true." 

^^Do you think it isn't true?" Joy asked. 

^^Yes, I do. I must," Mr. Rothmer spoke 
firmly, and even sternly, yet with an evident effort. 


THE LAST APPEAL, 


157 


Joy hesitated. But timid though she was, she 
was too much in earnest now to be repulsed. 

You don’t know certainly, do you?” she urged. 

There are all the between places — you haven’t 
studied all of them, have you ? ” 

Child,” David Rothmer said, with almost pas- 
sionate decision, I went over all that ground years 
ago. And,” he added bitterly, from my study I 
gained nothing but doubt.” 

Joy waited a few moments. Mr. Eothmer’s ex- 
citement — so unlike his usual grave manner — al- 
most frightened her. But soon she found courage 
to say pleadingly : Won’t you please go over that 
ground again, Mr. Rothmer? I want you to do 
that so much.” 

Why do you want me to do so ? ” Mr. Roth- 
mer asked, very gently. 

Because,” Joy whispered, as she twined her 
little arms around his neck, I love Jesus, and I 
want you to love him, for — I — love you.” 

Mr. Rothmer drew a long, deep breath. JNIy 
little girl,” he said, tenderly, I would do almost 
anything for you. But love and faith cannot be 
forced. We cannot always make ourselves believe, 
even where we would be glad to do so.” 

^^God can make us,” Joy whispered, softly. 
And once more she pleaded : Won’t you do it, 
Mr. Rothmer?” 

^^Do what, Joy?” Mr. Rothmer asked, as if not 
14 


158 


IX SA FE HANDS. ' 


quite ready to either promise or refuse. Tell me 
just what you want me to do.’^ 

Study the between places/^ Joy insisted. 

They are here on this card — some of them/’ she 
exjDlained, as she took the card from her pocket 
and laid it in Mr. Rothmer’s hand. You study 
them, and I’ll pray, and God ” — she added with 
her beautiful childlike confidence — will make it 
all right.” 

May God at least bless you,” Mr. Rothmer 
said, with deep feeling, as he folded the child in 
his arms and kissed her fondly. Our faiths are 
different, but the God of Abraham is the God to 
wdiom we both pray. Yes,” he continued, sol- 
emnly, as he placed the little card in his pocket- 
book, wnll study these between places, Joy. I 
will not allow any prejudice to blind my eyes: and 
if — if — I am convinced that the Christian’s faith 
is true, I — will confess’ it.” 


CHAPTER XIY. 


BRIGHT HOURS. 


“ Life is only bright when it proceedeth 
Towards a truer, deeper life above/' 

— Adelaide Proctor, 


UNT LETTY had arranged to leave the city 



in the afternoon ; and the next morning, 
while Joy, with Mrs. Eothmer’s assistance, was 
packing her trunk the door-bell rang. ‘‘ Perhaps 
that is the express-man,'^ Mrs. Rothmer said ; run 
down and see, Joy, and if it is, tell him the trunk 
will be ready in a few moments.^^ 

Joy obeyed ; but when half way dowm the stairs 
she heard a familiar voice asking : Is there a 
little girl here named Joy Stanmore?^^ and the 
next moment she was down the stairs and in Miss 
Randolph’s arms. 

Oh, I am so glad, so very glad ! ” she cried ; 
thought I should have to go without seeing 
you.” 

‘‘ Did you ? ” Miss Randolph asked, tenderly ; 
my dear little Joy, I should have regretted that 
quite as much as you w^ould. We only returned 
home yesterday — my brother and I — and my 


( 159 ) 


160 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


father told us last evening that you were going 
away Avith Mrs. Swift, and so this morning Ave 
started out to find you. We Avent first to ]\Irs. 
SAvift’s room, and she sent us here ; and now, if 
Mrs. Rothmer Avill spare you, Ave Avant to take you 
Avith us. We means King and myself,^^ — Miss 
Randolph added in explanation — and lie is aa ait- 
ing for us in the carriage. Noav run and see if 
you can go Avith us.’^ 

Joy did not need to have that command repeated. 
With a glad little face she skipped away to Mrs. 
Rothmer, and soon returned ready for her drive. 
Mr. Randolph greeted her Avith a bright smile. 
My little gossip,’^ he said, do you knoAV that I 
am A^ery glad to see you ? Hoav do you do ? ’’ 

Joy gave him a demure little answer, and Avith 
a most delightful feeling of contentment took her 
seat in the carriage. 

Hoav is the Gray-friar ? Mr. Randolph asked. 

Oh, he’s AA^ll,” Joy said promptly. He’s 
going to Spring Valley, too.” 

‘‘ Is he? I think he is a very fortunate Gray- 
friar. It is too bad, my little gossip, that Ave 
should play such a game of sce-saAV, and that you 
should go aAvay just as Ave come back. But noAv, 
in this last day that Ave can be together, Avhat do 
you suppose we are going to do ? ” 

Joy looked very Avise. Something pleasant, I 
guess,” she said. 


BRIGHT HOURS, 


161 


You are a wise little maiden/^ Mr. Randolph 
said, as the carriage stopped and he lifted her out. 

Come, we have a very important piece of busi- 
ness to transact here.’^ And taking her by the 
hand he began to climb up a long flight of stairs, 
that started from the street and wound up, up, up, 
until Joy fairly panted for breath. Something 
like climbing Jack^s beanstalk, isift it?’^ Mr. 
Randolph said, playfully. Well, travelling sky- 
ward always is hard work. But here we are,^^ 
and as he spoke he led the little girl into a large 
and finely arranged photographer’s gallery. 

Joy looked about her with pleased eyes, but her 
surprise was great when, with the smiling question, 
^^Did you ever have your picture taken, Joy?’’ 
Miss Randolph led her into a dressing-room and 
began to arrange her dress and hair. 

If we must part with you, we must at^ least 
have your picture,” Miss Randolph said, when at 
last she had arranged Joy’s toilet to her satisfac- 
tion and pronounced her ready for the photo- 
grapher. 

Mr. Randolph himself placed her in the position 
he wanted, and when he was satisfied, he said : 

Now, Joy, we will let the camera do its part. It 
is only a ^trap to catch a sunbeam,’ ” he added, 
laughingly. 

Joy’s first sitting proved a very successful one. 
^^Tlie sunbeam is certainly caught,” Miss Ran- 
14- L 


162 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


dolph said, in a satisfied voice, as she examined 
the negative. 

^^We are both very foolish, Bess,*^ Mr. Ran- 
dolph said, as they left the gallery, but his smile 
showed that he was enjoying their morning’s excur- 
sion as much as his sister. Now, Joy,” he asked, 
when they were again seated in the carriage, 
^^what do you think comes next on our pro- 
gramme ? ” 

^‘Saying good-bye,” Joy suggested, a little 
tremulously. 

Mr. Randolph glanced at his watch. ^^Not 
yet,” he said, kindly. Good-bye is a word that 
hath been, and must be, but it sha’n’t be until the 
inevitable last moment comes. But, Joy, do you 
know what friends do after they have said good- 
bye?” 

Joy gave him a wistful little smile. ^^Do 
they think of when they’ll meet again?” she 
asked. 

Truly, I hope so,” Mr. Randolph said, gayly. 

But sometimes, Joy, they do better than even 
that. They talk to each other. Did you ever 
write a letter?” 

Joy looked very sober. ^^Mr. Randolph,” she 
said, humbly, I don’t know how to write.” 

Tliat don’t know is easily conquered,” Mr. 
Randolph said, with an encouraging smile. 
patient little hand and a watchful pair of eyes will 


BRIGHT HOURS, 


163 


soon master the mysteries of caligraphy. I mean, 
in plain English/^ he explained, laughingly, as he 
saw Joy^s puzzled face, writing/^ 

I will try very hard to learn,’^ Joy promised, 
as soon,^^ she added, with a tiny sigh, as I can 
go to school/^ 

I am sure you will try,^^ Mr. Randolph said. 
Well, Joy, Miss Bess and I want you to write 
your first letter to us, and as you will want papef 
and pens when you write we are going now to find 
them.^^ Even as Mr. Randolph spoke the car- 
riage stopped. 

^^Here we are,^^ he said. ^^Now we will im- 
prove upon the old adage, ^ In time of peace pre- 
pare for w^ar,^ and while we can still converse we 
will prepare for correspondence.^^ 

Joy felt very much as if she were living in 
Wonderland,’^ but she said nothing, and with a 
demure little face followed her kind friends into 
the beautiful bookstore at which they had now 
stopped, and then stood quietly by them while they 
made their purchases. 

Those purchases were evidently a pleasure to 
them both. A durable and handsome writing- 
desk was first selected, and then a quantity of nice 
stationery ; a very pretty pen-holder came next, 
with pens and lead-pencils. And then a dainty 
paper-cutter was added. ^^For you may have 
sometimes to cut the leaves of a book or of a 


164 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


magazine/’ Mr. Randolph said, and I want you, 
my little gossip, to learn to do everything in the 
neatest and best way.” 

The desk was furnished at last. And now,” 
Mr. Randolph said, have one more purchase 
to make. Joy, have you a Bible?” 

^^Yes,” Joy answered, ‘‘1 have one that was 
mamma’s.” 

^^Is it like this?” And Mr. Randolph took 
up a beautiful Oxford Bible. Has it references 
here, on the margin, and a concordance, like this, 
attached ? ” 

^^No, it has only plain reading,” Joy answ^ered. 

Then, I think — though I want you to treasure 
your mother’s Bible sacredly — that a Bible like 
this one will be better for you now. I want you 
to be a Bible student, my little girl, and w^hatever 
else you may leave unread I w ant you to promise 
to read your Bible daily. Will you ?” 

Yes,” Joy said, softly, do now.” 

Mr. Randolph smiled, and without further re- 
marks selected and paid for the Bible. 

“ Now, wee’ll go home,” Miss Randolph said, as 
they left the store, and the next hour w^as very 
happily spent in her pleasant bric-a-brac room. 

It w^as almost time for J oy to return to ]\Irs. 
Rothmer’s when Mr. Randolph unwrapped the 
new Bible, and going to his sister’s writing-desk 
called Joy to his side. 


BRIGHT HOURS. 


165 


If there had been time/^ he said, your name 
should have been embossed on this Bible, Joy ; but, 
as we could not wait for that, I am going to write 
it here/^ 

And, while with happy eyes Joy watched him, 
Mr. Randolph wrote her name and the date on the 
fly-leaf. 

He paused a moment then, and still holding the 
pen looked with kind and thoughtful eyes at the 
little girl. 

^^What would you like me to write for your 
motto, Joy ? he asked. 

What is a motto, Mr. Randolph ? Joy asked, 
with quick interest. 

He smiled. I had forgotten what a searcher 
after knowledge you are,^^ he answered. Well, 
my little gossip, a motto is a beautiful or a wise 
thought, expressed in a few words, and sometimes 
chosen by families or by persons as a sign, or a 
reminder, of what is, perhaps at once, their duty 
and their privilege.^’ 

^^Have you a motto, Mr. Randolph?’^ Joy 
asked, a little shyly. 

^^Yes,^^ he said, gravely, chose my motto 
long ago, when I was a boy.’’ 

Joy hesitated a second, and then said, with 
timid but pretty earnestness, ‘‘ I wish I knew it.” 

Do you ? My dear mother knew it, and my 
sister knows it, but no one else on earth. But I 


166 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


will tell it to you. It is only two little words 
— obey/’^ 

Joy’s bright face expressed great surprise. 
Why/’ she asked, with childish simplicity, do 
men have to obey ? ” 

Yes,” Mr. Randolph said, with gentle serious- 
ness, there is always one — our Father in heaven 
— whom they are bound to obey. My mother — ” 
with a tender, lingering emphasis on that word — 
used to tell me, that he only was a true king 
who could truly obey.” He was silent for a 
minute, and then, turning from the old memories 
his last words had a\vakened, he asked with a 
smile, ^^But what shall be your motto, Joy? 
What will you choose as expressing the one great 
purpose of your life? ” 

With innocent and glad eyes Joy looked into 
Mr. Randolph’s face. ^^God is so good to me,” 
she said, simply, and everybody is so kind, don’t 
you think I might choose ^ I give thanks,’ for 
my motto ? ” 

Prompted by a sudden impulse, Kingman Ran- 
dolph stooped and just touched his lips to the 
child’s pure brow. ^^May you be true to that 
motto, through all the coming years, my little 
girl,” he said, and may your faith, even in life’s 
darkest days, find something for which to give 
thanks.” Then taking up the pen he had dropped, 
he wrote in the Bible, beneath Joy’s name. 


BRIGHT HOURS. 


167 


In everything give tlianks: for this is the 
win of God/ ” 1 Thessalonians 5 : 18. 

‘‘ Xow, it is certainly time for us to let you go,” 
he said, as after rewrapping the Bible he looked 
at his watch. And I must leave you here, for 
I have an engagement for the next hour. Good- 
bye, my little gossip. Be good, and do good. 
Learn all you can, laugh all you can, and when 
you feel like cit ing remember your motto. Xay, 
I can allow no tears; you must remember that 
motto, now,” he said, with kind authority, as he 
saw the mist that was dimming the sunshine in 
Joy^s eyes ; and drawing her to his side he kissed 
her once or twice and then left her in Miss Ean- 
dolph^s care. 

The remainder of that afternoon was like a con- 
ftised dream to Joy. There was a hurried return, 
with Miss Eandolph, to Mrs. Eothmer’s house. 
And then there were teixier farewells from ^liss 
Bandolph, and ^Ir. and ^Irs. Eothmer. There 
was a rapid drive to the wharf where they were to 
take the boat : there were a good many anxious 
moments, in which Aunt Letty — armed with her 
band-box and umbrella — rushed about looking 
after her baggage, and securing her state-room, 
and Joy followed her, anxiously carrying the 
basket in which Gray-fi*iar was evidently rebelling 
fiercely against his fate. 

At last, just as the western sky was growing 


168 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


bright with a lovely spring sunset, there w^as a 
peal of bells, and a creaking of ropes and ma- 
chinery ; the boat started and Joy went onward 
with it to a new home. 


CHAPTER XV. 


NEW SCENES. 

** Lives that are earnest more beautiful grow 
Out of a childhood in beauty begun.^' 

J OY felt like a reader who had turned a new 
leaf in a beautiful story, when her life in 
Spring Valley fairly began. It was a very plain 
and simple country life, but it was just what the 
child needed. She never wearied of it : with each 
new day she found something new to wonder over, 
or to delight in. 

Aunt Letty moved into the small cottage that 
belonged to her, and went briskly to work to make 
a home for herself and Joy. Her means were 
limited, but still, as she cheerfully said, they were 
ample enough to allow her each day a cup of tea 
for herself and one for a friend, and as long as 
Aunt Letty could indulge her hospitable disposi- 
tion she could be content. 

Joy was left solely in Aunt Letty ^s care, and 
was, in fact, entirely dependent upon her. Mr. 
Stanmore, when he departed for England, felt 
very confident that he would return in a few 
15 ( 169 ) 


170 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


months. ^^And then, Aunt Letty/’ he said, hope- 
fully, we will have a settlement. Keep an exact 
account of Joy’s expenses. I expect to pay you 
for everything, but your kindness, when I return.” 

Humph ! ” Aunt Letty replied, in her dryest 
and most matter-of-fact voice, I reckon your ex- 
pectations will always be the largest part of your 
wealth, Richard ; and I guess you will have to pay 
the most of your debts with them. But you 
needn’t worry about Joy,” she proceeded more 
graciously. It doesn’t cost much money to sup- 
port a child in the country. Joy will thrive on 
pure air and sunshine and rich milk, as she never 
has thrived yet ; and while I live I Avill take care 
of her. You may feel as sure of that as you do 
of making a fortune.” So Aunt Letty had prom- 
ised, and that promise she now faithfully per- 
formed. 

Slowly but surely the spring advanced, and soon 
Spring Valley, with its orchards and shade trees, 
was like a lovely bower. Birds sang from morn- 
ing until night about Aunt Letty’s cottage, and 
Joy, with a heart almost as free as a bird’s, played 
through the livelong day, slept soundly all night, 
and grew in a few weeks as brown — to use Aunt 
Letty’s words — as a russet apple, and as plump as 
the shy quail she sometimes saw and frightened in 
her woodland rambles. 

Health was Aunt Letty’s first desire for her 


NEW SCENES, 


171 


little charge, for she wisely said that a girl with an 
aching body was like a violin with broken strings 
— you’d get no good from either until they were 
mended. And for her part, she must confess that 
she had no patience with all that fine talk about 
delicate people being interesting: She didn’t be- 
lieve that Adam and Eve were delicate when they 
were created ; neither did she believe that the mil- 
lennium would come until folks had learned that 
health was a talent given by the Creator, and one 
for which they were, in a great measure, respon- 
sible. 

So, in her homely but sensible way. Aunt Letty 
argued, and Joy was soon an excellent illustration 
of the wisdom of her theories. 

But as she grew strong and healthy, Joy’s active 
little mind began to do a good deal of very serious 
thinking. 

^^Aunt Letty,” she asked, suddenly, one sunny 
morning as she sat on the kitchen door-step play- 
ing with Gray-friar, how much play do you sup- 
pose little girls ought to have in a year?” 

Hum,” Aunt Letty answered, as she made a 
frantic dive into a corner with her broom, after 
what proved to be only the suspicion of a cob- 
web, it is my opinion that they ought to have all 
they can get. They will have work enough to do 
when they are old.” 

Yes, I suppose so,” Joy said, soberly. ^^But, 


172 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Aunt Letty, don’t you think we ought to study 
when we are little, so that we may know how to 
do good work when we are old ? ” 

Humph ! ” Aunt Letty said, with some sharp- 
ness, I’ve seen enough to know that it ain’t al- 
ways them that has the most book-learning that 
can make the best bread. But I suppose I know 
what you mean, child,” she continued more gently, 
and I must confess that I’ve been thinking about 
it myself.” 

Well?” Joy said, in a voice that was in itself 
an interrogation point, ‘‘ well. Aunt Letty ? ” 

I don’t know,” Aunt Letty ansAvered, whether 
it’s well or whether it isn’t, Joy. You ought to 
go to school ; I suppose that is as certain as that 
you ought to be a good girl ; but then, you see, 
there is no free school near enough for you to 
walk to it, and to go to the select-school Avill cost 
money.” 

^^How much?” Joy asked, eagerly. 

Fifty cents a week ; and fifty cents a week is 
a good deal for poor folks.” 

Why, are you poor. Aunt Letty ? ” Joy asked 
in surprise. I never thought you Avere.” 

Well, I am not troubled to knoAV Avhere to in- 
vest my surplus money,” Aunt Letty ansAvered, 
grimly. 

Joy did not speak again for some minutes, but 
she Avent on AAuth her thinking. 


JSTEW SCENES. 


173 


there a select-school now?^^ she asked 

soon. 

Yes, Miss Primrose keeps it. She don’t have 
vacation until August, and she begins again in 
September.” 

^^And it is only May now, and I could go till 
August for fifty cents a week,” Joy said, hurriedly. 
^^Aunt Letty, how do you think I could earn fifty 
cents a week ? ” 

It is of no use to think of impossible things,” 
Aunt Letty answered. You couldn’t do it, child, 
and that ends it.” 

Joy was silenced for a little while, but she was 
not convinced. ^^Aunt Letty,” she said soon, in 
an eager little voice, I’ve thought of a plan.” 

Hum, yes,” Aunt Letty said, slowly, most 
people can think of plans, but the thing is to make 
the plans — after you’ve thought of them — work.” 

^^I can make this plan work, I know,” Joy said, 
with confidence. Aunt Letty, didn’t Mrs. Mar- 
tin tell you the other day that she wanted to find 
some one to sew her carpet-rags ? ” 

^^Yes.” 

And didn’t she say she would p:ive two cents a 
ball?” 

Yes,” Aunt Letty said, again. 

^^Then,” Joy said, with much determination, 

I’ll sew them. I will get up early in the morn- 
ing, and I’ll sew those carpet-rags. Aunt Letty,” 


174 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


in a business-like tone, how many balls do you 
suppose there would be ? 

Well/^ Aunt Letty said, with some interest — 
for she was beginning to see that Joy's plan was 
not outside the limits of possibility — ‘AVell, it is 
to be a large carpet, and I shouldn’t be surprised 
if there were a hundred — and more — balls.” 

A hundred balls ! ” Joy repeated, while she 
called all the knowledge of arithmetic that she 
possessed into service, ^Hhat would be two hundred 
cents, wouldn’t it. Aunt Letty ? ” 

Yes.” 

And how long, for two hundred cents, could I 
go to school?” Joy asked, anxiously. 

Can’t you divide two hundred by fifty?” 
Aunt Letty asked, with a shade of pity in her 
tone. Well, then, you do need to go to school, 
Joy ; that is as true as that water runs down hill ; 
for two hundred cents you could go four weeks.” 

Four weeks,” Joy said, with the delight of a 
child to whom four weeks seemed a long time, I 
could learn a great deal in four weeks. Aunt Letty. 
I am sure I could learn to write. And then, Aunt 
Letty, after I’ve sewed the rags maybe I’ll find 
something else to do.” 

Yes, maybe,” Aunt Letty answered, in an 
encouraging tone, folks generally find what they 
look for — if they look in the right places — and 
where there’s a will there’s a Avay.” 


NEW SCENES. 


175 


There was a will at least in Joy^s case. That 
very day she went to Mrs. Martin’s and timidly 
stated her desire to sew that lady’s rags. And 
Mrs. Martin, pleased with her gentle and modest 
manners, cheerfully granted her request. 

The rags were already cut, Mrs. Martin said, 
and Joy would only have to sew them ; and to 
sew carpet-rags required more patience than skill 
with one’s needle. 

That business settled happily, Joy’s next move 
was to call on Miss Primrose, and ask admission 
to her school. That call was also successful, and 
it was arranged that Joy should begin her school- 
life the next day. 

Four weeks went rapidly by. The carpet-rags 
were sewed — every one of them by Joy’s own little 
hands — and at the end of the month the little girl 
had fulfilled her own prediction, and made an ex- 
cellent beginning, and learned a great deal, for 
a child. Above all, she had, to her great 
satisfaction, learned to write. Only with a 
lead-pencil and very awkwardly, it is true, 
but still, well enough to enable her to fulfil 
her promise, and write her first letter to Miss 
Randolph. 

The writing of that first letter was a very im- 
portant labor of love to Joy; and one Saturday 
afternoon, when the June sunshine, with its golden 
lights and dreamy shadows, was falling, like the 


176 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


blessing it truly was, around Aunt Letty’s cot- 
tage, she took her cherished writing-desk and went 
into the garden. She had a favorite seat under the 
wide-spreading branches of an old apple-tree ; and 
there, while the air around her was sweet with 
rose and clover scents, with great painstaking she 
accomplished her task. She had no model, for, 
with the exception of one or two hasty scrawls 
that Aunt Letty had received from her father, she 
had never even seen a letter. But she had plenty 
of imagination, and a loving little heart, and with- 
out preface or apology she wrote just as she would 
have talked. This is what she said : 

“ I have learned to write, Miss Bess and Mr. Randolph, and I 
have learned to s})ell pretty well, and now I am going to write 
iny first letter to you. I like Spring Valley. I think it is a 
good place for children, for there are flowers and birds every- 
where, and I guess it is a good place for cats, for Gray-friar 
seems very contented here. 

“Aunt Letty and I live alone in a little bit of a house. 
Aunt Letty says we haven^t much gold in it; but I guess that 
doesn’t matter, for we have the goldenest sunshine out-doors, 
and sometimes, when I am out in it, it seems to me just like 
God’s hands sjiread over me. I feel very safe here, and I guess 
we are always safe in God’s hands, don’t you ? 

“ I have been to school to Miss Primrose for four weeks. It 
costs fifty cents a week to go to school ; but I sewed carpet-rags, 
and got two hundred cents, and now I am going to do some- 
thing else to make money: I am going to pick berries. They 
will be ripe soon, and I can get six cents a quart for all I can 
pick. Don’t you think that good pay ? ' 

“ I read my Bible every day. Sometimes it seems very 
strange to me, and I don’t know what it means, but I most 


NEW SCENES. 


177 


always find something about the Prince of Peace and then I’m 
satisfied. 

“ Dear Miss Bess, I wish I could see you and Mr. Randolph, 
but I think of you every day, and I love you both dearly, 
dearly, dearly. I’m very well. Aunt Letty says my face is as 
round as a ball, and as brown as a nut, and I’m so happy that 
when I pray I keep saying my motto all the time. 

I don’t know how grown people end their letters, so I guess 
I’ll just say once more that I love you, and then tell you who 
wrote this letter. It is from the little girl you were so kind to. 

“Joy Stanmoee.” 

The sealing and directing of that letter cost Joy 
a good deal of trouble, but it was done to her 
satisfaction at last, and in due time the important 
epistle reached Miss Randolph’s hands, and was 
read by her and her brother with many smiles and 
yet with an occasional sigh. 

Just think. King, of that child’s having to 
sew carpet-rags and pick berries to pay for her 
tuition. It seems like — ” 

^^Well, what?” Mr. Randolph asked as his 
sister paused. 

^^Like a great mistake,” Miss Randolph an- 
swered. That child would grace a palace, and 
to think of her being — ” 

Well, where?” Mr. Randolph asked, gravely, 
as his sister again left her sentence unfinished. 

Miss Randolph smiled, though something like 
a tear glistened in her eye. I know what you 
are thinking. King,” she said, ^^and I believe, as 
firmly as you do, that the dear child is safe in our 

M 


178 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


heavenly Father’s care. But sometimes it does 
seem strange to me — doesn’t it ever to you? — 
the way God polishes his jewels and refines his 
gold.” 

Yes, but it is the right way,” Mr. Eandolph 
answered. God’s hands are very safe ones, 
Bess, and in them a pearl will lose none of its 
purity.” 

Miss Randolph was silent for a while and her 
brother, with Joy’s letter in his hand, walked 
thoughtfully up and down the room. ^^King,” 
the young lady said, suddenly, ‘‘ God polishes his 
gems, I know, but he does it often through human 
workmen. Don’t you believe there is something 
for us to do here ? ” 

Mr. Randolph smiled. was just thinking 
of that, Bess,” he answered. If Mr. Stanmore 
is successful in his attempt to introduce his ma- 
chine in England he wull — as I understood from 
INIr. Rothmer — return in a few months, and then 
he will, of course, be able to place his child in 
some good school. But in the meantime I think, 
with you, that we can do something. This rag- 
sewing and berry-picking can do the child no 
harm, but she is very young to have to plan so 
carefully and consider ways and means so closely. 
I believe a little sense of responsibility is good for 
every child, but I would spare Joy from anxiety 
as long as possible. If I could I would like to 


NEW SCENES. 


179 


go to Spring Valley this summer, but, si nee that 
is impossible, I will write to that Miss Primrose — 
it is fortunate Joy gave us her name — and enelose 
a eheck large enough to pay for the ehild^s tuition 
until next January. Probably by that time, if not 
much sooner, Mr. Stanmore will be home. But 
if he is not, or if his prospects have not brightened, 
you and I will then constitute ourselves a com- 
mittee of ways and means, and consider what to 
do next.^’ 

Will you let Joy know her benefactor’s name?” 
Miss Randolph asked. 

No,” her brother answered, quietly, that is 
not necessary.” 

I wonder what she will say about it when she 
writes her next letter,” Miss Randolph said. 

King,” she asked, with a smile, tell me truly, 
do you think Joy has any faults?” 

Yes, plenty of them.” 

Since you are so sure, I wish you would tell 
me what they are,” Miss Randolph said. I must 
acknowledge that I cannot name any.” 

‘^She has them, though,” Mr. Randolph said, 
seriously. There has been nothing to develop 
them yet, but for her, as for every one, the testing 
time must come some day. You may be sure that 
the germs of pride are in her heart, and pride, I 
sometimes think, is the root or first beginning of 
almost every fault.” 


180 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


^^Tliat does not argue very favorably for her 
future/^ Miss Randolph said, with some dissatis- 
faction. 

It does not argue unfavorably/’ her brother 
answered, for, if the germs of serious faults are 
in her heart, there is also implanted in her heart a 
faith in a Saviour, who is strong enough to con- 
quer those faults. Joy is, as she so innocently 
says, in safe hands. We can trust her in them, 
sure that God’s will concerning her is to be ful- 
filled. And God’s will is but another name for 
God’s love.” 

Mr. Randolph’s kind intentions regarding Joy 
were speedily executed. A few days later Joy, to 
her unbounded surprise and delight, was told by 
Miss Primrose, that though she might pick all the 
berries she pleased, she would not need any of the 
money so earned to pay for her tuition, for that, 
for the remainder of the year, would be paid by a 
friend. 

Joy did not urge Miss Primrose to tell her the 
name of her unknown friend, and indeed her 
want of that knowledge did not trouble her much. 
She simply, with a child’s glad trustfulness, ac- 
cepted the gift as another token of her heavenly 
Father’s love. When she wrote next to Miss 
Randolph, through smiles and- tears, that lady 
read : 

The vvonderfulest and the most beautifulest thing has hap- 


NJEW SCENES. 


181 


pened to me, dear Miss Bess. Somebody has paid all my school- 
ing until January. I don^t know who has done it, but I know 
God knows. And so, when I say my motto, I feel sure that God 
will let that kind friend know that I think of him too when ‘ I 
give thanks.’ ” 


CHAPTER XVI. 


PRAYING AND PLANNING. 

Faith may climb the ladder, Prayer, 

Each step an answer given, 

Each round inscribed, ‘ Much more than this,* 

Up to the gates of heaven. ” 

J OY^S first summer in Spring Valley passed 
like a beautiful holiday, to which, through 
all her after life, she looked back Avith pleasure. 
She had confidently expected that her fathei* would 
return in the early autumn; but the sheen and 
shine of the torrid months changed, slowly but 
surely, into the dreary shut-in days of winter, and 
still Mr. Stanmore remained abroad. His were 
the usual experiences of an inventor : encourage- 
ments and discouragements met him by turns ; one 
day he Avould be elated Avith hope, and the next 
day enduring torture in the dungeons of despair. 
He Avrote occasionally, and ahvays Avith much 
affection, to his little daughter ; but his resources 
Avere still too limited to alloAV of his sending home 
any remittances, and Joy remained dependent upon 
Aunt Letty. 

Mi\ Rothmer, after an inteiwicAV Avitli Mr. Stan- 
im) 


PRAYING AND PLANNING, 


183 


more in London — in which he had dealt very gen- 
erously with him — had confided his interests in 
the machine to the care of his lawyer, leaving him 
instructions to aid Mr. Stanmore in every possible 
way. 

I have no doubt of your final success, Stan- 
more,’^ Mr. Rothmer said, when he bade him 
good-bye, and I hope, some day, to congratulate 
you on your triumph. But I have a serious ques- 
tion on my mind that I must settle before I can 
attend again to business. I have arranged all my 
worldly affairs, and am going now with my wife 
to Palestine. There — if anywhere on earth — the 
problems that perplex me will be solved. Your 
little girl, I believe, is safe with your relations. 
Tell her, when you write to her, that her Israelitish 
friends are studying the ^ between places.’ ” And 
with a smile, that scarcely brightened the gravity of 
his face, Mr. Rothmer wrung Mr. Stanmore’s 
hand and said farewell ; and months and even 
years passed before the two men met again. 

Changes, unexpected and serious, came that 
autumn to the Randolphs. Dr. Randolph was 
stricken with paralysis and died suddenly. Miss 
Randolph, who had been engaged for a long time, 
was married quietly and went out to China to re- 
side, and Mr. Randolph, who was studying medi- 
cine, decided to go to Germany to complete his 
studies. 


184 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Kind farewell letters from both Miss Kandolph 
and her brother came to Joy; they sent her a 
package of carefully selected books, and Mr. Ran- 
dolph, though pressed wdth many cares, took pains 
to see Mr. Rothmer’s lawyer and inquire about 
Mr. Staumore, and the probability of his being 
able to educate his daughter. The lawyer, who 
had — as it happened — just heard from Mr. Stan- 
more, showed his letter to the young man : it was 
written in one of Mr. Stanmore’s most hopeful 
words, and was full of rose-colored anticipations. 
Judging from that letter there was no doubt that 
Joy’s father could abundantly provide for her ; so 
Mr. Randolph dismissed all gloomy fears for his 
little favorite from his mind. 

Just before Christmas Miss Randolph — now 
Mrs. Maynard — went to her new home, her 
brother sailed for Germany, and Joy was left in 
the little Spring Valley cottage, with but one 
friend in America to whom she was an object of 
especial interest, or to whom she could look for 
assistance and protection. 

She was eleven years old now, and on her 
eleventh birthday, at the close of that day’s school, 
she was told by Miss Primrose that the money 
paid for her tuition by her unknown friend was 
now exhausted. That little piece of information 
seemed to Joy a very unwelcome and disagreeable 
birthday present ; and the face she showed Aunt 


PRAYING AND PLANNING, 


185 


Letty on her return home was a very sober one. 
But she said nothing of her trouble until their 
simple supper was over, and the dishes — which 
it was her duty to wash — had been neatly put 
away. Then, when the lamp was burning brightly 
on the little centre-table, and the fire in the old- 
fashioned Franklin stove was cheerily snapping, 
she took Gray-friar in her lap, and sat down be- 
side Aunt Letty, who was knitting contentedly in 
her chintz-cushioned rocker. 

^^Aunt Letty the little girl said, gently, 
have got to earn some more money.’^ 

I have no objections,^^ Aunt Letty said, dryly, 
providing you know how to do it.^^ 

But that is just what I doiiT know,^^ Joy said, 
with a choking sensation in her throat. ^^Can^t 
you help me to think of some way. Aunt Letty ? 
Please do, if you can.^^ 

What do you want money for?^^ Aunt Letty 
asked. ^^Is that strange money, that was sent 
Miss Primrose for you, all gone ? 

YevS,^^ Joy said, dolefully. 

Aunt Letty clicked her needles, and knit faster 
than ever, while Joy stroked Gray-friar’s soft fur, 
and listened, with a sad face, to his contented purr. 

One or two tears gathered and fell — noticed only 
by Gray-friar who stirred uneasily as they fell 
upon him — but, then, with a misty little smile, 
Joy looked up at Aunt Letty. 

18 * 


186 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


I had forgotten/^ she said. Mr. Randolph 
told me, when I felt like crying, to remember my 
motto, and I guess this is a good time to obey him, 
don’t you. Aunt Letty ? ” 

Aunt Letty knew Joy’s motto, but at that mo- 
ment she felt no sympathy with it. 

What have you got to be thankful for ? ” she 
asked, testily. 

That I’ve got you. Aunt Letty, and have been 
to school so long,” Joy answered, while she winked 
away a tear, and smiled with praiseworthy deter- 
mination. 

Oh ! ” Aunt Letty ejaculated, as she jerked 
her yarn. Well,” she remarked, in a moment, 
I suppose there’s two sides — one dark, one bright 
— to most everything.” 

^AVell,” Joy said, cheerfully, ^Oet’s look for 
my bright side. Aunt Letty. Let’s try to find 
something I can do.” 

Aunt Letty still looked despondent. ^^You 
might as well try to find the pot of gold at the 
foot of the rainbow, as to think of making money 
with your little hands, at this season of the year,” 
she said. ‘‘ There are no berries to pick now, and 
you can’t cut wood, nor shovel snow like a boy. I 
am very sorr^^ for you,” she added, feelingly, and 
I wish I could afford to send you to school, J oy, 
but — though I am just as saving as I can be — I 
can’t make my money do more than feed and 


PRAYING AND PLANNING, 


187 


clothe us, and I don’t see nothing for yon to do, 
but to wait till your father conies home, or, may- 
be — ” with an accent expressive of great doubt on 
the maybe — sends you some money.” 

Joy did not answer. It was near bedtime 
now — for they kept early hours in the little cot- 
tage, and soon she brought her Bible for the even- 
ing reading. She was reading the New Testament 
through in course, and her chapter that night was 
the last one in Philippians. 

In a clear sweet voice she read aloud, Rejoice 
in the Lord always : and again I say. Rejoice.” 

With a face that grew brighter every moment 
the little girl looked up at Aunt Letty. Rejoice 
means to be glad,” she said, simply, and it says 
here that we must rejoice always ; so I must be 
glad. Aunt Letty, though I cannot go to school.” 

Yes, if you can be,” Aunt Letty said. 

Joy read on : 

Be careful for nothing ; but in every thing by 
prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your 
requests be made known unto God.” 

Joy stopped again in her reading and looked at 
Aunt Letty. ‘‘ Does to ^ be careful ’ here mean to 
worry ? ” she asked. 

Yes, I suppose so,” Aunt Letty answered. 

Joy looked down again on the page before her. 

Then it is wrong to worry,” she said, thought- 
fully, for God says, Be careful for nothing. So 


188 


IN SAFE HAFDS. 


I must not worry because I cannot go to school. 
But — ’’ she went on slowly as she scanned the next 
line — ^^^with thanksgiving let your requests be 
made known unto God.’ That means/’ she con- 
cluded reverently, I must tell God what I want, 
and then leave everything to him.” 

Joy closed her Bible, sat silent a few moments, 
and then knelt down and prayed softly. 

^^Dear Lord, I know you are my Father in 
heaven, and I know you are taking care of me, and 
will give me everything I need that is good for me. 
I want to go to school very much, and I want to 
find some way to make money, so that I can pay 
Miss Primrose for teaching me. But I won’t worry, 
dear Lord. I only ask you to help me, if you 
think it best, and I do give you thanks for keep- 
ing me so safe, and letting me go to school so 
long.” Joy ended her simple prayer, and went to 
bed, and nothing more was said in the cottage that 
night. 

In the early morning of the next day, as the little 
girl lay snuggled down among the soft blankets 
beside Aunt Letty, a sudden thought came to her, 
that made her call hastily, ^^Aunt Letty, Aunt 
Letty ! are you awake?” 

Hey, what is it ? ” Aunt Letty asked, as she 
slowly regained her scattered senses. 

Aunt Letty, I’ve thought of something.” 

^^I dare say,” Aunt Letty replied. You will 


PRAYING AND PLANNING, 


189 


never have to whistle for want of a thought, Joy. 
Well, what is it ? 

Joy did not say what it was, but she asked in- 
stead, ^^Aunt Letty, can^t I read pretty well ? 

Yes,^^ Aunt Letty said, ^^Td as lief hear you 
read as to hear the minister, Joy.’^ 

Joy laughed with delight. Then, I guess I can 
read well enough to do what I want to,^^ she said. 
^^Aunt Letty, you know that poor lady who is 
almost blind, don’t you ? ” 

Do you mean Mrs. Gifford ? ” Aunt Letty said. 

You needn’t call her poor, Joy. She has more 
dollars to-day than I have ever had pennies in all 
my life.” 

I mean poor because she is almost blind,” Joy 
explained pitifully. Well, Aunt Letty, do you 
know she wants some one to read to her ? ” 

Yes. I think that is very likely,” Aunt Letty 
answered, without as yet perceiving Joy’s drift. 

^^She wants somebody to read to her,” Joy re- 
peated, and she will pay the person who reads to 
her. Aunt Letty, don’t you believe she will take 
me?” 

^^You,” Aunt Letty exclaimed, ^Svhy, child, 
you might as well offer to help the minister preach 
his sermons. You are too little, and too young. 
She won’t believe that you can read well enough ; 
and then how can you go to school if you read to 
her?” 


190 


m SAFE HANDS. 


might go half of each day/^ Joy suggested 
in a sobered voice. 

And read the other half? Aunt Letty asked. 
‘^Joy/^ she said, admiringly, ^^what a child you 
are ! You can see your way to do things so plainly, 
that I do believe you’d thread a needle if it didn’t 
have any eye.” 

Joy felt a little discouraged that Aunt Letty 
showed so little faith in her scheme; but that 
morning, after breakfast, when the house was in 
order for the day, she went to Aunt Letty and 
asked, pleadingly, May I do it ? ” 

Do what ? ” Aunt Letty asked. 

Read to that blind Mrs. Gifford ? ” 

I don’t believe she will take you, Joy, but if 
your heart is so set on it, I suppose there will be 
no harm in your trying.” 

suppose,” Aunt Letty soliloquized rather 
sadly, as Joy ran off to prepare for her call, ‘‘ I 
suppose that child — like all the rest of us — must 
learn to bear disappointments, and it is my opinion 
that she will be disappointed to-day.” 

Happily unconscious of Aunt Letty’s gloomy 
predictions, Joy dressed herself neatly, in one of 
the pretty dresses Mrs. Rothmer had given her, 
and then started on her errand. 

Mr. Gifford was a wealthy, manufacturer, and 
his home was one of the most beautiful in Spring 
Valley. His wife was an invalid and, as Joy had 


PRAYING AND PLANNING, 


191 


said^ almost blind. Joy bad heard her school-mates 
speak of the family, and it was in that way she had 
learned that Mrs. Gilford wanted a reader. 

She felt very hopeful when she started for Mrs. 
Gifford’s, but her heart beat very fast, and her steps 
grew slower and slower as she approached the 
house. She had just reached the steps that led up 
to the front door, when a great dog rushed out at 
her with frantic barks and leaps. Too frightened 
to go on, Joy turned to run away, and bewildered 
and half blinded by her terror she ran directly into 
the arms of a well-grown boy, who was coming 
towards her. 

Hallo ! he exclaimed. What is the matter ? 
Did you think the wolf was coming to eat Little 
Red Riding-hood? The dog won’t hurt you. 
He’s as gentle — as gentle — as you are,” the boy 
said, as he eyed the trembling child. See here, 
how well trained he is.” And standing still, the 
boy ordered, Down, Captain ; down, I say,” and 
the obedient animal crouched at once. 

There, you see, he is all right,” the boy said, 
kindly, to Joy. Now, tell me, what do you 
want ? ” 

I want to see Mrs. Gifford,” Joy said, while 
she trembled nervously and felt half inclined to 
cry. 

‘‘ My mother. Do you ? Come, then, we’ll go 
and find her.” And without more words the boy 


102 


ZiY SAFE HANDS, 


led the frightened child into the house, and then 
up-stairs, and into a pleasant sitting-room where a 
Jady was resting on a lounge. 

Mamma,^^ the boy said, here is somebody — I 
guess it is Little Red Kiding-hood — come to see 
you.^’ 

Mrs. Gifford smiled pleasantly, and very shyly 
Joy approached her and placed her little hand in 
the one extended to her. 

Mrs. Gifford felt the little hand, and then said, 
in a sweet voice, You are a little girl, I think; 
but I don’t know you, do I ? ” 

No, ma’am,” Joy stammered, I’m Joy Stan- 
more.” 

Mrs. Gifford waited a moment, and then, as 
Joy said no more, she asked, kindly, ^^What do 
you want, Joy ? ” 

Joy hesitated. Now that the trial moment had 
come, she found it very hard to tell her errand ; 
but with a great effort she succeeded in whispering, 

I want to read to you, if you please.” 

^^Read to me!” Mrs. Gifford repeated, in sur- 
prise. What has made you think of that, Joy ?” 

Joy’s throat felt full of lumps ; her cheeks were 
burning, and her lips trembled so she could scarcely 
speak. But Mrs. Gifford waited for her answer, 
and she managed to say ; I heard you wanted a 
reader, and I want to make some money so I can 
go to school.” 


PRAYING AND PLANNING, 


193 


Mrs. Gifford smiled. ^^Yes, I understand/^ 
slie said, gently. My little girl, I do want some 
one to read to me. But I think you are too 
young. I am afraid you could not read the books 
I want to hear.’^ 

Couldn^t I try ? Joy ventured to say. 

^^Yes, do let her try, mamma, said the boy, 
who had stood by watching attentively. 

A sudden thought seemed just then to occur to 
Mrs. Gifford. 

Walter,^^ she said, persuasively, if I let this 
little girl come for an hour or two a day to read to 
me, will you come in and listen ? 

The boy’s face expressed surprise and a little 
annoyance. Books are stupid,” he said. But, 
mamma, what will you read ? ” 

The lady considered a moment. Wouldn’t 
you like some poetry ? ” she asked. Perhaps we 
will begin with Scott’s ^ Lady of the Lake.’ I 
have been all over the country where the scene of 
that poem is laid, and I can describe the places, 
and explain the history. Come, Walter,” and 
she laid her hand on her son’s, is it a bargain ? ” 

It’s more of a bother,” the boy said, with a 
laugh. But still, mamma — if you really want 
me to — I guess I’ll do it. I’ll try to, anyway, for 
it would be too bad to disappoint this small mid- 
get.” 

Mrs. Gifford looked very liappy as she turned 
17 


N 


194 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


to Joy. My little girl/^ she said^ I will hear 
you read now, and see what you can do. Give 
her a book, Walter.^^ 

The boy went to the table. Here are 
^ Southey^s Poems,^ he said, as he opened the first 
book he took up. 

That will do as well as anything,^^ Mrs. Gif- 
ford answered. I only want to try her. Find, 

“ * How does the water 
Come down at Lodore ? ’ 


That, for words, is almost as good as a dictionary. 
Now, Joy, begin.’^ 

Joy obeyed, and soon became so interested in 
the plunges of the cataract, that she forgot her 
hearers. 

That will do,’^ Mrs. Gifford said, when Joy 
finished the poem. ^^Now, Walter, what do you 
say ? 

^^Say,^^ Walter answered, with boyish enthu- 
siasm, mamma, I think it will be a grand lark. 
You just name the hour, and 1^11 be on hand every 
time. I can almost see that brook tumbling, all 
at once, and all o’er with a mighty uproar. Joy,” 
and the boy turned with an air of kind patronage 
to the little girl, you read as easily as the water 
runs, and I think it will be a good deal more 
fun to listen to you than to read myself.” 

Joy did not answer ; slie was looking at Mrs. 


PRAYING AND PLANNING. 195 

Gifford, and waiting anxiously for her decision, 
and her delight was great when Mrs. Gifford said : 

You read very well, Joy, and you may come 
every day at three o^clock, and I will give you 
twenty-five cents for every hour you read.^^ 

If Mrs. Gifford had crowned the child she could 
not have made her happier. Joy went home, 
feeling as rich as Aladdin, when he discovered the 
cave full of precious gems ; and from that time, 
for many months, she read almost daily for one, 
two, and sometimes three hours, to Mrs. Gifford. 

It was a great advantage to her. Mrs. Gifford 
was a cultivated woman, and very anxious to in- 
terest her son in literature. She took great care 
in selecting the books Joy read, and through those 
books Joy was introduced into new worlds, where 
every step was charming, and* gained rapidly in 
general information and in refined and cultivated 
tastes. 

She became a great favorite with Mrs. Gifford, 
who paid her so generously that the money sufficed, 
not only for her tuition, but for all her simple 
little wants. And so, very happily and profitably 
for her, the years went by, until three more had 
passed, and she stood upon the brink of fourteen 
years, and saw the golden gates of childhood 
closing behind her, and girlhood^s sunny path 
lying fair before her. 


CHAPTER XYII. 


THROUGH THE SNOW. 


“ Grod^s ways seem dark, but, soon or late, 
They touch the shining hills of day.” 


— Whittier, 



'HROUGH the years in which Joy, under 


Aunt Letty’s care, h^d been li\dng so peace- 
fully in Spring Valley, Mr. Stanmore had re- 
mained in England, slowly, but as he believed 
surely, overcoming his difficulties and conquering 
opposition. His machine had met with approval, 
and the demand for it was steadily increasing ; and 
for some months Mr. Stanmore had written hope- 
fully of an early return to America. In his last 
letter, dated November — -just four years from the 
time we first saw Joy — ^he had promised to come 
some time in the next spring, and though it was 
now mid^\dnter Joy was already counting the days, 
and hailing every mild and sunny one as a sure 
harbinger that spring was near. 

Her birthday was the 6th of January, and when 
she opened her eyes that morning the wind was 
sweeping in fierce gusts down the hills that sur- 
rounded Spring Valley, and rattling the doors 


( 196 ) 


THROUGH THE SNOW. 


197 


and windows of Aunt Letty^s little cottage, like an 
enemy, denied admission, but determined to force 
an entrance. 

Aunt Letty was troubled with rheumatism that 
winter, and it was Joy^s duty to make the fire in 
the morning, bring fresh water from the pump — 
that stood near the house but out of doors — and 
cook their simple breakfast. 

Joy shivered that morning as she crept resolutely 
out of bed and began to dress. It was bitter cold, 
and when tlie fire w^as kindled and she opened the 
door to go for water, she found that she must face 
not only a cutting wind but a blinding snow- 
storm. The snow must have been falling all night, 
Joy decided, for it had drifted already in a great 
bank against the door, and it was with great diffi- 
culty that she forced her way out. 

She floundered through the snow to the pump, 
only to find it frozen. She could get no water, 
but there was plenty of snow, and fortunately that 
would melt, so filling her pail with the snow, Joy 
went b^ck to the house, saying, cheerfully,^ wffien 
she found herself once more under shelter, I am 
thankful that I will not have to go out again to- 
day.^^ 

With quick and ready hands she prepared the 
breakfast, and then, as Aunt Letty did not appear, 
she went to call her. To her surprise and con- 
sternation, she found her very ill. 

17 ^ 


198 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


I don’t know what’s the matter,” Aunt Letty 
said, as cheerfully as she could ; it’s a sharp pain 
that seized me just as I Avas going to dress, but I 
guess, ^ Sudden come, sudden go,’ is a true saying, 
Joy; so I’ll just keep still a while, and maybe I’ll 
feel better soon.” 

With a troubled heart Joy Avent back to the 
neat kitchen. She could only pray and AA^ait, and 
that anxious Avaiting AA^as a severe trial for one so 
young and inexperienced. 

As the day adA^anced, the storm seemed to in- 
crease in Auolence, and so, to Joy’s dismay, did 
Aunt Letty’s pain. They had no near neighbors 
to Avhom she could appeal for aid. Aunt Letty’s 
cottage Avas in a secluded lane some distance from 
the main road, and neighbors — as Aunt Letty 
sometimes said — Avere like riches. She had learned 
the value of both by ha\dng to do without them. 

I must go for the doctor myself,” Joy braA’^ely 
determined, Avhen Aunt Letty began to Avish for a 
physician. So she made light of the storm — to 
the A^jolence of Avhich Aunt Letty in her ’ distress 
had paid little attention — and, protecting herself 
as AA^ell as she could, she started to find the doctor, 
Avhose home was more than a mile distant. 

If the storm had seemed fearful to Joy as she 
listened to it, Avhile sheltered in her OAvn warm 
home, it seemed doubly fearful noAV, as she at- 
tempted to struggle through it. The Avind she 


THRO UGH THE SNO W, 199 

was facing drove the snow with blinding fury into 
her face ; the road was well-nigh impassable, and 
the great drifts seemed to grow deeper as the brave 
girl plodded through them. 

When at last, weary and almost exhausted, she 
reached the doctor^s office, it was only to find that 
he was not at home. 

It is very unfortunate that people will get sick 
in such dreadful weather/’ the doctor’s wife said, 
with a feeling of pity that was quite equally di- 
vided between Joy and the doctor and herself. 

The doctor’s been going since before daybreak, 
and if he gets any rest by midnight I will be 
thankful. But come in and rest, child,” she 
urged, kindly. You’d better wait until the 
doctor comes, and then he can take you home.” 

But no, much as she needed to rest, Joy could 
not wait. Every moment she was away from 
Aunt Letty seemed to her anxious heart like an 
hour, and receiving a promise from the doctor’s 
wife that she would send the doctor as soon as he 
came home, the little girl turned to retrace her steps. 

The wind was now at her back, and that was in 
her favor; but the drifts were deeper, and Joy’s 
increasing weariness made it at every step harder 
for her to struggle through them. More than 
once the tired child stopped and felt that she 
could go no farther ; but the memory of Aunt 
Letty suffering and alone urged her along. 


200 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


She was plodding wearily onward in the middle 
of the road, when she heard behind her a loud 
call. 

Hallo, there ! clear the track, little girl,’’ 
shouted some one. Joy stepped aside, and in 
doing so dropped down into a deep snow-drift, 
just as two men, with two strong horses and a 
heavy sledge, plunged past her. Joy thought, 
with strange indifference as she watched them, that 
the men were probably breaking the road, but the 
next minute the sledge stopped, the driver gave 
his reins to the man sitting beside him, and then 
tramped back to wdiere Joy — who felt as if she 
never could rise again — still sat in the snow. 

I say, little girl,” he demanded, sharply, ^Svhat 
are you doing here ? ’’ 

I don’t — know,” Joy said, in a dull, listless 
voice. I b’lieve — I’m freezing.” 

believe you will, if you don’t get out of 
this,” the man said, bluntly ; here, come along 
with me.” And taking Joy by the arm, he pulled 
her to her feet, shook her vigorously, and then 
dragged her along with him to the sledge. 

I don’t know who she is, nor where she be- 
longs,” the man said, in a gruff but kind voice to 
his companion, who looked with much concern at 
the almost unconscious child, but I couldn’t leave 
her there to freeze.” 

I should hope not,” was the rejdy. Here, 


THROUGH THE SNOW. 


201 


little girl, let me help you/’ And two strong 
arms lifted Joy, and seated her in the sledge, and 
then wrapped her, as warmly as possible, in the 
comfortable robes and blankets with which the 
sledge was well supplied. 

All this time, Joy’s face was partially covered 
by the old worsted nubia in which she had wrapped 
her head, and she felt too chilled to help herself, 
or even to thank her rescuers. 

Now, as the sledge started, and the warmth of 
the fur robes revived her a little, the stranger who 
had lifted her into the sledge asked, kindly, 
‘^Who are you, little girl, and where are you 
going ? ” 

I am going home, to Aunt Letty,” Joy said, 
indistinctly, through her muffler ; she’s sick.” 

‘‘ To Aunt Letty ! ” the stranger repeated, in an 
excited tone. ‘‘ Who are you, child ? speak.” 

Joy pushed back her old nubia, and showed the 
stranger a very pale and anxious little face. 

I’m Joy Stanmore,” she said. I’ve been 
for — ” But she said no more, for two strong and 
tender arms were wrapped around her, and a lov- 
ing voice said, huskily. 

My precious, precious child ! ” 

Of the remainder of that ride Joy never could 
give a very connected account. She remembered 
little about what followed, until in the evening, 
when — after the doctor had called and gone, and 


202 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Aunt Letty, freed from pain^ was sitting in her 
chair — she crept into her father’s arms^ and rested 
her tired little head on his shoulder. 

^^My poor little girlie/’ Mr. Stanmore said, 
tenderly, ^Ho think that, after all these years, I 
should come home to find you — ” lie stopped for a 
moment, and then, as if he dared not trust himself 
to utter all he felt, said with a laugh, in a snow- 
bank.” 

I am so glad you found me at all,” Joy said, 
cheerfully. ^^It might have been a great deal 
worse than it was, papa.” 

Mr. Stanmore pressed his daughter’s cheek 
lovingly against his own. You are not changed,” 
he said, in a satisfied voice. The years have 
added a few inches to your height, but you are 
still the little sunbeam who used to make sunshine 
for me in a shady place. Would you like to go 
back to that old life in New York, my dear ?” 

With you, papa ? I would go anywhere with 
you.” 

Even to a cupboard as bare as Mother Hub- 
bard’s ? ” Mr. Stanmore said, with a smile that 
was touched with many old memories. ^^Well, 
my darling, you shall go with me, but this time it 
will not be to sulfer from cold and hunger. I do 
not think want will ever come nigh you again, my 
child, and — ” in a voice deep with feeling — I 
pray tliat it never may.” 


THROUGH THE SNOW. 


203 


Aunt Letty, who had been sitting by in silence, 
interrupted him now. You don^t mean, do you, 
Richard, that you really have made your fortune 
at last ? she asked, with interest. 

If I have not made it, I have at least ap- 
proached pretty near to doing so,’^ Mr. Stanmore 
said, contentedly. My machine is a success, and 
a profitable success. Aunt Letty. I have got a little 
fighting to do now — I believe there is never a suc- 
cessful machine whose patent is not sooner or later 
infringed — but I shall come out of the battle vic- 
torious — of that Tm positive, and in the mean- 
time I shall be able to provide very comfortably 
for Joy and yourself.^^ 

You needn^t trouble about me,^^ Aunt Letty 
said. I never — as it says in the old song — 
dreamed that ^ I dwelt in marble halls,^ and IVe 
never been unhappy because my cottage wasn^t a 
palace. But if you can do something for Joy, 
now that she^s growing up, I shall be glad.^^ 

I will do everything for Joy and for you, too,’^ 
Mr. Stanmore promised. Look up, my little 
daughter — and he took Joy^s face in his hand 
and turned it so that he could look into her eyes — 
tell me, what will be the first thing you will ask 
me to do for you ? 

Will you do whatever I ask, papa? 

Yes, if you don^t ask me to leave you in this 
cottage,^^ Mr. Stanmore said, smilingly. 


204 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


I have been very happy here/^ Joy said, with 
a face that confirmed her. words. ^‘But, papa, if 
you can — just as wtII as not — I wish you would 
send me to school.^^ 

^^Is your old thirst for knowledge still un- 
satisfied?’’ Mr. Stanmore asked, playfully. Well, 
my dear, I am glad your wishes correspond 
so well with my intentions. You shall surely 
go to school, but I don’t think I can send you 
from me to a boarding-school. I must live in 
the city, and I think I will take a furnished 
house, and Aunt Letty shall live with us and be 
our housekeeper, and you shall have the best 
educational advantages the city affords. Will that 
plan suit you, my little girl ? ” 

“ It could not be better,” Joy said, in great 
delight, if only — ” and she looked a little anx- 
iously towards the chintz rocker — ^^Aunt Letty 
will go with us.” 

^^Of course she will go,” Mr. Stanmore said, 
decidedly. ‘‘ She need not suppose I would leave 
her here — much sooner than I would you — ^to be 
buried alive in another snow-storm. No, I will 
have you both where I can take good care of you. 
By the Avay,” he continued — as if something in 
his last words had awakened a sudden recollection 
— I met an old friend of yours on the steamer, 
coming over from England.” 

^^A friend of mine ! ” Joy repeated. Who, papa ? ” 


THROUGH THE SNOW. 


205 


“ You cannot think Mr. Stanmore asked, with 
a smile. ^^Have you so many friends that you 
cannot remember your best one? 

^^IVe you here, and Aunt Letty there,^^ Joy 
said, with a nod towards the chintz rocker. ^^And 
I\'e Mrs. Gifford and Walter in the village. 
And I Ve — oh ! she cried gladly as old memories 
returned, was it Mr. or Mrs. Rothmer ? 

‘‘ No, neither ; they are still in Palestine.^^ 

^^Then who was it, papa?^^ Joy asked, eagerly. 
I am afraid that friend would think your 
memory very poor,^^ Mr. Stanmore said, playfully. 

At any rate his own memory seemed pretty good, 
so far as you were concerned. Perhaps — and 
Mr. Stanmore glanced at the cat, that was curled 
up on a cushion that was his special property — 
perhaps Gray-friar would remember him better.^^ 
Gray-friar ! Oh ! and in her excitement Joy 
almost sprang from lier father’s arms, I know 
now. Papa, was it ? — I am sure it was Mr. 
Randolph.” 

Mr. Stanmore laughed as he drew her back to 
her resting-place ^^You are as excitable as if 
you were charged with electricity,” he said. Yes, 
it was Dr. Randolph. He has been in Germany 
and Paris studying in the hospitals all these years, 
he told me, and now he has returned to practice 
his profession somewhere in America.” 

‘‘ Won’t he stay in New York ? ” Joy asked. 

18 


206 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


may/^ Mr. Stanmore answered, I 

think it doubtful. His sister is still in China, 
and I imagine she will be a magnet to draw him 
west, if she does not attract him quite across the 
Pacific.^^ 

^^Dear Miss Bess!^^ Joy said, affectionately; 
how much I would like to see her ! Papa, some 
day when I am grown up, and have learned a 
great deal, will you take me to China ? 

It is never safe to make promises,^^ Mr. Stan- 
more said, kindly. ‘‘ I know what I ought to do 
now, and that is to send you to bed, my little 
daughter. So we will thank our Father in heaven 
for his mercies, and then we will ^ cover the embers 
and put out the light.^ 

Mr. Stanmore’s unexpected return was, as he 
had hinted, due to a lawsuit in which he now 
found himself involved, owing to what he con- 
sidered an infringement on his patent. 

On landing in New York he had come with all 
possible speed to Spring Valley, and he was now 
firmly resolved that Joy and Aunt Letty should 
return with him to the city. Their arrangements 
were soon made, and in a few days they were all 
established in a pleasant home in New York. 

As soon as possible after their return to the city 
Mr. Stanmore selected a good school and entered 
Joy as a day-scholar, and for the next four years 
she was a happy and a faithful school-girl. 


THROUGH THE SNOW, 


207 


Mr. Stanmore’s business continued much in- 
volved, but if not rich he was able to provide 
comfortably for his household ; and Joy’s life 
through her early girlhood was very free from 
shadows. 

She had one disappointment soon after her 
return to New York that she felt deeply : Dr. 
Randolph called, but unfortunately both Joy and 
Aunt Letty were out. He left his card on which 
he had pencilled these few words : 


“ I leave New York this evening. I am going to China to 
see my sister. I would have been very glad to see ‘ my little 
gossip’ again, but I hope she is growing in all things lovely 
and of good report, and, even in disappointment, I trust she 
is true to her motto.” 


With eyes that smiled through tears Joy read 
the little note, and then dropped it into the box 
where she treasured the few letters she had received 
from Miss Randolph. Again for years the silence, 
between herself and her kind friends, remained 
unbroken. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


AVAILABLE TALENTS. 

“ Just to leave in his dear hand 
Little things, 

All we cannot understand, 

All that stings. 

Just to let him take the care 
Sorely pressing; 

Finding all we let him bear 
Changed to blessing. 

This is all, and yet the way 
Marked by him who loves thee best.^^ 

— Miss Haver gal, 

J OY had just passed her eighteenth birthday, and 
had left school, and was studying under 
masters at home, when Mr. Stanmore met with a 
great disappointment and loss. The Supreme 
Court, to which his lawsuit had been appealed for 
a final decision, decided against him. Though he 
retained full possession of his own machine, he 
lost the royalties that he had claimed from other 
machines that he considered infringements on his 
patent ; he was obliged to pay the heavy costs of 
the lawsuit, and to compete now, on equal terms 
with other inventors, who — as so often happens 
— had availed themselves of his plan and carried 
( 208 ) 


AVAILABLE TALENTS, 


209 


it, perhaps, to a higher degree of perfection. 
There were several machines similar to his own 
in the market now, and once more for Mr. Stan- 
more life threatened to become a hard and grinding 
struggle with poverty. 

With a heavy heart, on the afternoon that his 
case was decided adversely, he returned to his 
home. He was worn and discouraged. Sanguine 
as he was in temperament, he had seen his hopes 
so often, one after the other, fall from him, as the 
leaves fall from the trees in the autumn, that now 
he felt utterly hopeless and dejected. His pros- 
pects, as he looked forward, seemed to him very 
dark and unpromising. He could no longer afford 
to support his pleasant home in the city, and he 
must give it up. Joy, at the very time when he 
longed to do the most for her, would have to en- 
dure the trials of poverty, and he himself — no 
longer a young and hopeful man — must begin life 
anew, in some one of the Western States or Terri- 
tories, where, perhaps, before other competitors 
followed, he might be able to introduce his ma- 
chine, and retrieve his shattered fortunes. 

He shrank from telling Joy of the sad changes 
before her, but as he entered his house she met him 
in the hall. 

He looked at her with gloomy eyes. She had 
never seemed fairer and lovelier to him than at 
that moment, but at the same time she seemed too 
18 «- o 


210 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


delicate and precious to be exposed to any hard- 
ships. 

He had spared no expense, during the last four 
years, in educating her, but he never had antici- 
pated reverses, or imagined that it would ever be 
necessary for her to support herself ; and, con- 
sequently, he never had thought of advising that 
she should choose some one jDursuit — either a 
study, an accomplishment, or a trade — and thor- 
oughly master it. 

Now, as he glanced at the pretty white hands 
with which Joy was reaching up to straighten a 
picture, he felt that it would be a great comfort to 
him, in his trouble, if he could believe that there 
was some one thing those hands could do, so well 
and skilfully, that they could easily create a 
demand for their labor. 

He condemned himself, and pitied his child, and 
would, at that moment, have avoided her if he 
could, but, as she heard his step, she turned to- 
wards him. 

Papa,^^ she said, gladly, you are home early 
to-night.^^ But the next instant, as she noticed 
his pale and haggard face, her voice changed. 

Papa,^^ she said, as she went to him and placed 
her hand affectionately on his arm, what is the 
matter ? are you ill ? 

I am tired, and my head aches, Mr. Stan- 
more said, nervously. 


AVAILABLE TALENTS. 


211 


Then come in here/^ Joy said, as she opened 
the door of a little room that was her own peculiar 
little sanctum. ^^Come in here, and lie down, 
papa.^^ With loving hands she led her father to 
the lounge, and hovered about liim until he was 
resting on his pillows. 

‘‘ Is it a very bad headache, papa ? she asked, 
in a sympathizing voice. 

^^It is more of a heartache, Mr. Stanmore 
moaned. 

Joy looked a little startled. ^^What is it?” 
she whispered, as she stooped and pressed her cool 
lips to her father’s fevered ones. ^^Papa — tell 
me — what is your trouble ? ” 

Mr. Stanmore groaned. I would not tell you, 
if I could help it,” he said, but I have no choice. 
I must tell you, my poor child, and you must 
bear it, as well as you can. I am ruined, Joy, 
ruined.” 

There were no tears in Joy Stanrnore’s clear 
eyes, as she comprehended her father’s meaning, 
and she did not — as he had feared — utter any loud 
cries and laments. She only drew her father’s 
aching head into her loving arms, and whispered 
in a voice as calm and sweet as if she never had 
heard of trouble, Ruined, papa, when you have 
me ? ” • 

My precious child,” Mr. Stanmore said, while 
tears, of which he had no cause to be ashamed, 


212 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


gathered in Ills eyes, it is for your sake I feel it 
so deeply/^ 

Joy’s first answer to those words was given in 
kisses, every one of which Avas like balm to her 
father’s anxious heart ; but soon she said, brightly, 
You are paying me a very poor compliment, papa. 
Do you think I am like a wax-doll, good for nothing 
but to be dressed prettily and made a plaything 
of? Do you suppose — if trouble is coming — that 
I cannot bear my share of it, as Avell as you can 
bear yours ? ” 

know your Avill is good,” Mr. Stanmore 
said, with sad tenderness, but hoAV will you bear 
poverty, my poor child ? What can you do ? ” 
can pray,” Joy whispered, softly. 

Papa,” she continued, in a moment, don’t 
you remember when I was a little girl, how prayer 
brought us out of all our troubles ? And it Avas 
Avorse for us then than it is noAv. For then I AA^as 
little and delicate, and now I am groAvn up and 
strong.” 

Yes, you look strong,” Mr. Stanmore said, 
dolefully. My dear child, if the Avorst comes, 
and you have to support yourself, what can you 
do?” 

Do you Avant an inventory of all my aA^ailable 
talents?” Joy asked, Avitli a smile. ^AVell, you 
sliall have it to-morroAV. And, in the meantime, 
papa, don’t you give one anxious thought to me. 


AVAILABLE TALENTS, 


213 


Do you think, when God feeds the sparrows, that 
he will forget me ? 

Mr. Stanmore groaned. My innocent, ignorant 
child,^^ he said, you know nothing of this hard, 
cruel world ; you know nothing of what thousands 
of girls, as young as yourself, are suffering this 
very hour.^^ 

Joy’s face paled a little, but her voice still kept 
its cheery sweetness. 

Papa,” she said, I know tlie promises of my 
Bible ; I know that God has said he will never 
forsake those who trust in him. I am not afraid, 
papa ; I believe we are safe in God’s hands, even 
though those hands do send us what we call trouble. 
Perhaps we do not always call things by their 
right names in this world. Maybe some day we 
shall know that trouble is only a darkened way 
through wliich we walk to triumph.” 

Trouble is at least like the magician’s glass 
that reveals to us our comforters,” Mr. Stanmore 
said, tenderly. You are a brave little girl, my 
darling, and for your sake I will try to be brave 
and hopeful too.” 

Then lie still a while and sleep, papa,” Joy 
said, and maybe when you are rested the clouds 
won’t look quite so dark.” And so, with brave 
and loving self-forgetfulness, the young girl soothed 
and cheered her father, until the first bitterness of 
his disappointment was past, and he was able 


214 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


calmly, and without any hindrance from her, to 
mature his plans. 

Aunt Letty at once decided that she would re- 
turn to the cottage in Spring Valley. A Avidowed 
cousin, who Avould be glad to make her home with 
her, was found, and Avith her for a comj^anion 
there Avas no fear but Avhat Aunt Letty Avould be 
very comfortable. 

The pleasant city home AA^as broken up. Their 
furniture and Joy’s piano, and many pretty things 
she had gathered around them, Avere sold. Their 
clothing and the books and a few other articles 
that they retained Avere packed, and one fair spring 
morning they left the house in Avhich Joy had 
spent four happy and untroubled years, and Avent 
for a few days to an inexpensive boarding-house. 
Joy had promised her father an inventory of her 

available talents,” but he had never asked for it, 
and the young girl Avas secretly very glad that he 
had not ; for Avhen she began to consider seriously 
— not Avhat she AA^ould but — A\"hat she could do, she 
found that question — as so many anxious girls 
have found it — very hard to ansAver. 

She Avas bright and intelligent; in a eertain 
sense ^ye\\ educated, and, for one so young, Av^ell 
read. But when she tried to put her finger — meta- 
phorically — on some one thing she felt sure she 
could do thoroughly, she found it as difficult as it 
Avon Id be to try to capture lier own shadoAV. 


AVAILABLE TALENTS. 


215 


It seemed too late now to remedy the defects in 
her education, for it was necessary that she should 
decide at once upon her course, as Mr. Stanmore 
was anxious to leave for the West, and very un- 
willing to do so until she was provided for. She 
could go to Spring Valley and live with Aunt 
Letty ; but that meant a life of dependence upon 
her kind relative, and from that she shrank. Mr, 
Stanmore spoke of finding a quiet and safe board- 
ing place for her in the city or country, which- 
ever she preferred ; but Joy felt that such an ex- 
pense ought not to be incurred, and after much 
prayerful and — when safe from her father’s obser- 
vation — tearful consideration, she decided, like 
so many other perplexed and imperfectly educated 
girls, to try to obtain a situation as a teacher. 

The morning after they left their home, as soon 
as her father had gone down-town for the day, J oy 
secured a morning paper and going to her room 
locked herself in. Then she opened the paper, but 
before reading it she knelt by her bedside and 
prayed as simply and trustfully as she had done 
when a little child. 

^^Dear Lord, my Father in heaven,” she mur- 
mured, reverently, I do give thee thanks for all 
the way that thou hast led me through all my 
life unto this hour. I give thee thanks to-day 
for the way in wliich thou aii: leading me now ; 
for though I do not understand its changes I know 


216 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


it must be the safest and the best way for me. 
But, dear Lord, if it pleases thee, open a door for 
me now, for thou knowest all my need. Show 
me the path in which thou wouldst have me 
walk, and give me grace to walk in it, and help 
me, whatever I do and wherever I go, to honor 
and obey thee.^^ 

As she whispered her low ^^Amen Joy seemed 
to grow suddenly strong and hopeful, and, rising, 
she took the paper and looked carefully through 
its long lists of advertisements. 

There seemed to be plenty of wants, both among 
those who served and those whose happier lot was 
to be served ; but she found nothing that promised 
any help to her, until on the last page of the paper 
she read this advertisement : 

‘‘Wanted: A nursery governess for a little girl seven years 
old ; must be well educated and well recommended.^^ 

^^That advertisement doesn’t demand nor re- 
quire perfect knowledge of every ology, language 
and accomplishment under the sun,” Joy thought, 
hopefully. I love little girls ; I am sure I could 
teach one, and I think my teacher. Miss Gordon, 
would give me a recommendation. I’ll go this 
minute.” 

After carefully writiug the address given in the 
paper, Joy hurried on her wraps and started on 
her self-imposed errand. She went first to her 


AVAILABLE TALENTS. 


217 


old school. Miss Gordon, the principal, was very 
kind, promised her every assistance in her power, 
and sent her off with a kiss and a loving word, 
that made Joy feel as if a strong hand had lifted 
half of her burden from her. 

Still buoyed up by Miss Gordon’s sympathy 
and encouragement, Joy found the house she was 
seeking, rang the bell and asked for Mrs. Preston. 
She was shown into an elegant reception-room, 
and soon a dignified lady entered. Joy felt chilled 
as she looked up at her. There was no warmtli 
nor friendliness in the lady’s greeting; she was 
cold and reserved, with a face and manner too well 
trained to express any emotions she did not choose 
to reveal. 

am Mrs. Preston,” she announced. ^^Do 
you wish to see me ? ” 

Joy felt that if the little girl of seven were a 
princess royal she would not be more utterly be- 
yond her. But she was there, and her errand 
must be told ; so while her cheeks burned, and her 
voice trembled in spite of her efforts to control it, 
she said : ‘‘ I saw your advertisement in the paper 
this morning, Mrs. Preston, and I liave called to 
inquire if you still want a governess.” 

Yes,” Mrs. Preston answered, as she sat down 
and looked critically at Joy. I have had already 
several applications, but none of them were satis- 
factory.” 

19 


218 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Poor Joy felt that it would be useless for her 
to hope to succeed where so many had failed. All 
the little speeches she had planned to say slipped 
from her memory, and, with a crimson and down- 
cast face, she sat and studied the carpet, while Mrs. 
Preston, at her leisure, inspected her. , 

Have you ever taught ? Mrs. Preston asked 
soon. 

^^No, never,’^ Joy acknowledged, with the be- 
lief that now she had destroyed her last claim to 
consideration. 

Mrs. Preston, however, made no comment on 
her answer, but asked briefly : 

Where were you educated ? 

Joy named the school. I can refer to Miss 
Gordon, the principal,^^ she said, timidly. 

Yes.’^ The word and voice were as non-com- 
mittal as possible. Have you parents ? 

A father.^^ 

How old are you? You look very young.’^ 
was eighteen last January.^^ 

^^Are you fond of children 
Joy^s sober face brightened a little. I think 
so,’^ she answered. ^^But,^^ she added truthfully, 
I never have lived with children.^^ 

A tiny smile, that was quickly suppressed, just 
curved Mrs. Preston’s lips. 

What is your name ? ” 

Joy Stanmore.” 


AVAILABLE TALENTS, 


219 


Mrs. Preston’s face looked puzzled, as if she 
were trying to remember something. I think I 
have heard your name before/’ she said soon, but 
I cannot recall at this moment when or where. 
And anyway,” she added, hastily, ^^it makes no 
difference. Do you wish to remain in this city?” 

It was impossible to tell from Mrs. Preston’s 
manner wliether her governess would or would not 
remain in the city, but Joy answered with* simple 
truthfulness ; I am not anxious to do so. I am 
willing to stay here or to go elsewhere, as may 
seem best.” 

Are you a Christian ? ” 

I am trying to be one,” Joy said with trem- 
bling lips. 

I do not want a governess for myself,” Mrs. 
Preston condescended to explain now. I adver- 
tised at the request of a sister in Chicago, a widow 
with two daughters, one a little girl. She is very 
particular, but I think — possibly — ^you might suit 
her. However, before I engage you, I wish to 
see Miss Gordon — I’ know her well — and I would 
like to have you meet a friend from Chicago to 
whom my sister particularly explained her require- 
ments. Ah ! there he is now,” Mrs. Preston in- 
terrupted herself to remark as she heard a step in 
the hall. Excuse me,” and going to the door 
the lady called : Doctor, come here a moment, 
won’t you ? ” 


220 


IK SAFE HANDS, 


Certainly/^ answered a pleasant voice, and the 
next moment a gentleman entered the room. 

Doctor, Mrs. Preston said in a low voice, of 
which Joy, nevertheless, heard every word, 
have an applicant here whom I think Dora, pos- 
sibly, might like, and I would like your opinion 
of her.’^ 

The gentleman hesitated, and, as his eyes turned 
towards her, Joy’s embarrassment grew very pain- 
ful and she longed to terminate her call. But the 
uncomfortable silence lasted but a moment. 

May I ask for an introduction, Mrs. Preston ? ” 
the gentleman said, quietly ; but as Mrs. Preston 
said, Miss Stanmore,” he stopped her with a 
sudden movement. 

‘‘ I do not think I can be mistaken,” he said, as 
with extended hand he came to J oy’s ^de. Is 
not this my little friend of other days. Miss Joy 
Stanmore ? ” 

Joy tried to answer, but her interview with ^Irs. 
Preston had made her very nervous, and now Dr. 
Randolph’s kind voice — recalling as it did the 
many kindnesses she had received from his sister 
and himself in the old days to which he had 
alluded — brought the quick tears to her eyes, and 
the words she would have spoken were choked 
with a sob. 

^^What is the matter?” Mrs. Preston asked. 

Are you ill, Miss Stanmore ? ” 


AVAILABLE TALENTS. 


221 


She is nervous and tired, Cousin Julia/^ Dr. 
Eandolpli said, quietly ; she will be better soon/^ 
And Joy verified his words by quickly controlling 
her emotion, and looking up at him with a 
smile as frank and glad as she had ever given him 
when a child. 

I am sorry to have been so foolish, but I was 
so surprised,^^ she said, humbly. 

The surprise was mutual,^^ Dr. Randolph 
answered, ^^but to me very pleasant. I spent 
most of yesterday trying to find you. Miss Stan- 
more, and I am truly glad to meet you here. 
My sister, Mrs. Maynard^ is still in China. I am 
sure you will be interested in everything I can tell 
you about her, and if you are going home now, I 
will, if you please, accompany you.^^ 

Joy was very glad to close her interview with 
Mrs. Preston, and escape from her critical eyes. 

^^You may call to-morrow morning for my 
decision,^^ Mrs. Preston said, and with the promise 
that she would do so, Joy left the house accom- 
panied by Dr. Randolph. 

It did not take long for him to learn the out- 
ward history of the years that had passed since he 
last saw his little friend. With unalfected simplicity 
Joy answered his few but kind questions, and 
told her little story. His eyes were good ; he could 
see for himself that the old and winning charms of 
face and manner were still retained ; and knowing 
19 -^ 


222 


IK SAFE EAXES. 


that through the face and manner the mind and 
cliaracter unconsciously, but truthfully, reveal 
themselves, he came to the wise conclusion that, 
whatever of temporal good his little friend had 
lost, she had lost nothing that could detract from 
her true worth. 

His report when he again met iirs; Preston was 
very favorable ; and the next morning, when Joy 
called, she was engaged by Mrs. Preston, and it 
was decided that she should start for Chicago that 
week ; an arrangement that was very agreeable to 
]Mr. Staumore, as it would enable him on his own 
journey west to take care of her. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


AFTER LONG YEARS. 

“ Perplexed in faith, but pure in deeds, 

At last he beat his music out.'' 

— Tennyson. 

O X the morning of Joy^s last day in Xew York 
a gentleman entered the office of the lawyer 
who had conducted Mr. Stanmore’s lawsuit, and 
asked for Mr. Stanmore^s address. 

I do not know his present place of residence, 
the lawyer answered, but Mr. Stanmore has an 
appointment with me this morning, and I expect 
him very soon. If you choose to wait you can 
meet him here.” 

With a quiet Thank you” the stranger 
accepted the la^^^yePs offer, and had waited but a 
short time when Mr. Stanmore arrived. 

Joy was with him, for he had promised after 
concluding his business with his lawyer to assist 
her in executing one or two errands that she 
shrank from performing alone. 

As Mr. Stanmore hurried into the lawyer’s inner 
office the young girl went to a window, and was 
standing there, looking dreamily into the street, 

( 223 ) 


224 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


when the stranger — who sinee her entrance had 
observed her closely — approached and said : 

Pardon me, but am I not addressing Miss 
Stanmore ? 

Joy turned and looked into his thoughtful face. 
His hair was very gray, and his face bore the 
marks of great care, and even trial; though it 
was singularly calm and peaceful in its expression. 

^^Yes, I am Joy Stanmore,^^ the young girl 
said, with some hesitation, but — 

But you have forgotten the ‘ between places,’ ” 
the gentleman said, quietly. 

If she had forgotten them she remembered them 
then, and her eyes flashed and her voice quivered 
with gladness as she exclaimed : 

O Mr. Rothmer, how glad I am ! ” 

The eyes that were watching her smiled with 
their old kind light, but Mr. Rothmer was silent 
for a minute, and when presently he spoke 
again it was only to say, You are well, I hope.” 

‘‘ Yes, perfectly,” Joy answered, with a secret 
feeling that beneath Mr. Rothmer’s calm manner 
there was something she did not understand. Is 
Mrs. Rothmer well?” she asked, in her turn. 

Yes, thank you. She is anxious to see you. 
You will find that through all our wanderings she 
has not forgotten her little humming-bird. Can 
you not go home with me, and delight lier eyes 
this morning, or have you other engagements ? ” 


AFTER LONG YEARS, 


225 


Before Joy could answer Mr. Stanmore. who 
had signed the two or three papers that had 
brought him to the lawyer’s, rejoined her. The 
greeting between the two gentlemen was very 
cordial, and it was soon decided that Joy should 
trust her father with her errands, and go herself 
to visit Mrs. Eothmer. 

They had but just returned home, Mr. Eothmer 
said, after eight long years spent in wandering 
over the world. 

We have seen a great deal, and learned a great 
deal,” he said, quietly. And Joy, with a sudden 
thrill, remembered the message he had bnce sent 
her, and wondered if he had learned the precious 
truths of the between places.” 

But she could not ask that question, and Mr. 
Eothmer said nothing that enabled her to decide it. 

Mrs. Eothmer welcomed her as kindly and 
warmly as if between them there had been no long 
silence and separation, and Joy soon felt as if she 
had stepped into a place that had always been kept 
for her. Many pretty gifts, picked up here and 
there in her journey ings, proved how constantly 
and fondly Mrs. Eothmer had borne her in mind ; 
and Mr. Eothmer’s kind and tender manner 
showed, that to him, the young girl was an object 
of especial interest. 

The day was spent in pleasant but desultory 
conversation ; but late in the afternoon, just as the 


226 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


twilight shadows began to gather, Mr. Rothmer 
called Joy to him. 

Sit here/^ he said, kindly, drawing a low chair 
np to his side ; and as she obeyed he drew from 
his pocket a small velvet ease. I have left Mrs. 
Rothmer to present all the lace and silk satisfac- 
tions she has been gathering for you,^^ he said, 
with a little smile, but, my dear child, this little 
gift will show you how fondly I have remembered 
you, and will, I think, tell you its own story. It 
is but the sequel to our last conversation, if you 
remember that,^^ he added, gently, and as he spoke 
he laid the case in Joy^s lap. 

With curious and yet tremulous fingers Joy 
opened it. As she raised the lid the wood fire, 
burning on the hearth, blazed up suddenly, and 
its flame quivered and played with brilliant. and 
yet tender light upon a jewelled cross. 

It mattered nothing to Joy that gems of the 
purest and clearest water composed that cross. 
She only read its precious symbolism : words were 
not needed ; she understood at once the story it 
was meant to tell her, and with eyes that smiled 
through happy tears she looked into Mr. Roth- 
mer’s face, and then bent forward and reverently 
touched her lips to his brow. 

May God bless you, my child, David Roth- 
mer said, solemnly, ^^for under him I owe the joy 
that has come into my life to you.’^ 


AFTER LONG YEARS, 


227 


A little later that evening he told her the whole 
meaning of his beautiful gift. 

The cross is — to me — too sacred for me to 
ever wish to see it worn as a mere ornament/^ he 
said, ^^but I know I can trust you with it. I 
know that, when you wear it, it will be to you a 
sacred reminder of the source from whence comes 
all our good. And when you look upon its bright- 
ness I hope there will always come glad mem- 
ories of the friend whom your childish hands led 
out of darkness into wondrous light.’^ 

How did it happen ? Joy asked, tremulously ; 
^^did you study the ‘ between places ’ ? 

Yes,^^ he answered, with a grave smile. 
When I left America, eight years ago, and went 
to Palestine, I took the Christian’s Bible with 
me. I travelled over the Holy Land. Bethlehem, 
Nazareth, the Sea of Galilee, Jerusalem ; all the 
places so dear to every Jew — and dearer still to 
the Christian who delights to trace his Master’s 
steps — I visited them all. And everywhere I 
read the Messianic prophecies, and traced them 
through their slow fulfilment, until I felt forced to 
own that they all culminated in the Christ of the 
New Testament. And still I could not, per- 
haps ” — he corrected himself with a sad smile — 
would not be convinced. 

It is a hard thing, my child, to renounce the 
faith of a lifetime — and the faith of all your 


228 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


kindred through many long generations — even 
though it be false. It is hard for human hearts to 
endure all that a converted Jew must endure : 
hard to break away from precious associations, and 
to feel the falling off of long loved friends. All 
this’^ — and David Rothmer^s voice trembled and 
grew husky — a Jew, who renounces the faith of 
his fathers, must nerve himself to undergo. If 
ever ’’ — and David Rothmer laid his hand solemnly 
on the young girfs head — you feel inclined, my 
child, to condemn my people for refusing Chris- 
tianity, ask yourself, if your faith would be strong 
enough to enable you to make the sacrifices they 
must make when they forsake Judaism ? And 
then — taught humility, perhaps, by the sad con- 
sciousness of your own weakness — learn to regard 
them with the charity that judges not, but trusts 
them to him who has promised that they shall yet 
be gathered into his fold.^^ 

I will, I will,^^ Joy tearfully promised. 

But,^^ she added, timidly, though it is so hard 
for a Jew to accept Christianity, you have done 
so.^^ 

Yes, but not until after a fearful struggle,” 
Mr. Rothmer answered, in a tremulous voice. The 
memory of that struggle silenced him for a few 
moments, but soon he went on with his story. 

After reading the strongest evidences that I 
could find of the truth of Christianity, I went back 


AFTER LONG YEARS, 


229 


to the writings of my own people. One by one I 
again considered the Christianas arguments and 
met them with the Jew’s objections. At last, 
while in Jerusalem, one beautiful spring day, just 
at the season when long ago the Passover lamb 
used to be sacrificed in the old temple, I took my 
Bible, and going out to the ruins of that temple, 
looked thoughtfully about me. 

^^All things around me spoke of desolation, and 
in bitter humiliation I felt forced to own that the 
prophecies concerning that temple had been fear- 
fully fulfilled. Was it, in truth, because the chief 
corner-stone had been rejected ? 

^^As I asked myself that mournful question, I 
glanced down on my open Bible and read these 
words : ^ What think ye of Christ ? ’ 

I shivered as I read, for I felt that the crisis of 
my life had come. Now, or never, I must decide 
for myself this solemn question, for so long the 
stumbling-block of my nation. Was Jesus Christ, 
in truth, the Messiah ? 

^ Put him on trial,’ * something seemed to 
whisper to me, and weigh fairly the testimony of 
the witnesses who will speak in his favor. 

I did so. 

^ Stand there,’ I said, ^ thou Jesus of Nazareth, 


I am indebted to one of Mr. Moody’s sermons for this sug- 
gestion. 

20 


230 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


and now, come first, thou truthful Jewish mother : 
what hast thou to say ? ^ 

^^As I waited, througli the silence this answer 
seemed to come : ^ I plead the promise of the angel. 
He vshall be great, and shall be called the Son of 
the Highest/^ ^ 

^^And now, come, Joseph, who protected his 
infant years, what will you say ? 

‘‘ ^Another angel promise, He shall save his 
people from their sins/^ ’ 

Next, John the Baptist, whom all men owned to 
be a prophet : what is your testimony concern- 
ing this meek prisoner ? 

In the hush that surrounded me I seemed to 
hear the words that echoed once by the Jordan : 

^ I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest 
thou to me ? ^ 

Next, thou proud Eoman centurion in Caper- 
naum, what thinkest thou of this lowly Jesus 
of Nazareth ? 

With a strange humility from such haughty lips 
the answer came : 

^ I am not worthy that thou shouldest come 
under my roof ; but speak the word only, and my 
servant shall be healed/ 

I seemed to feel the presence of a power, at 
once Almighty and All-loving, but soon I went on 
with my trial. 

Come now, thou poor, troubled, storm-tossed 


AFTER LONG YEARS, 


231 


disciples upon the Sea of Galilee: who is this 
Master whom you so faithfully follow ? 

Over the calmed waters came the answer : 
a truth thou art the Son of God/ 

^^And now — I said — bring forward the great army 
of Christian believers, who through the centuries 
have been travelling home to God, and let me hear 
their verdict. 

Like the sound of many waters ascended the 
song of triumph and thanksgiving: 

^^^Thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to 
God by thy blood out of every kindred, and 
tongue, and people, and nation.’ 

Yet once again, bring hither that great testi- 
mony, the ‘ witness of history to Christ ; ’ and 
what will that be ? 

Wherever his name is honored there is found a 
fulfilment of the grand old prophecy, ^All that 
see them shall acknowledge them, that they are 
the seed which the Lord hath blessed.’ 

I could not dispute that answer, but unbelief 
fought hard ; and again I said : ^And now, thou 
patient, uncomplaining sufferer, speak for thyself 
Who art thou?’ 

With solemn emphasis came the answer : 

^ I and my Father are one.’ 

The claim means divinity, but what says the 
Father ? 

^ This is my beloved Son : hear ye him.’ 


232 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


I trembled, as if a voice from heaven had truly 
spoken to me, yet still my pride rebelled. 

There is one more witness, my conscience 
wliisj)ered, one who was, as you are, a Hebrew of 
the Hebrews; one whose pride, like yours, was 
strong in its resistance. Come, Saul of Tarsus, 
do you accept this crucified Jesus of ]K^azareth for 
the Messiah ? 

Through the solemn silence, with firm, unfalter- 
ing confidence came the answer : 

“ ^ I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ ; 
for it is the power of God unto salvation to 
every one that believeth.^ 

I closed my Bible, and yielded my rebellious 
will. 

‘ It is enough ; ^ I said ; and from my humbled 
heart went up the prayer — that is never offered in 
vain — ^ Lord, I believe ; help thou my unbelief.^ 

That was four years ago ; and though, since 
then, I have known many trials and discourage- 
ments, I can testify to-day — with a confidence 
untroubled by one doubt — that the Prince of 
Peace has come, and that he does keep in perfect 
peace the mind which is stayed on him.^^ 

Tears that were full of thanksgiving were fall- 
ing on the beautiful cross in Joy^s lap when Mr. 
Eothmer concluded his story. One fear, how^ever, 
still troubled her a little, and with some anxiety 
she said, ^^And Mrs. Rothmer ? 


AFTER LONG YEARS, 


233 


husband’s faith is mine/’ Mrs. Eothmer 
answered. We have found him of whom Moses 
in the law and the prophets did write, and we know 
that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the 
world.” 

20 * 


CHAPTER XX. 


NEW LESSONS. 


Heaven is not reached at a single bound ; 


But we build the ladder by which we rise, 
From the lowly earth to the vaulted skies ; 
And we mount tothesummit, round by rouiid/^ 


— Dr. Holland, 



IHE next day in the early evening Joy and Mr. 


Stanmore left New York. Dr. Randolph 
had already returned to his professional duties in 
Chicago, and Mr. and Mrs. Rothmer intended 
soon to start on another long journey. 

We have few ties to bind us to any one place/^ 
INIr. Rothmer said, and it is our desire and inten- 
tion to visit, as far as possible, the missionary 
stations in the world, and see, with our own eyes, 
where the wealth we have consecrated to our 
Saviour can be best used in his service. After our 
long denial we wish now, by every means in our 
power, to give him honor. We shall remain only 
a few weeks at longest in this city,’^ he added. 

With a brave heart Joy bade Mrs. Rothmer 
and himself good-bye, and went forth to the new 
life that awaited her. Mr. Stanmore accompanied 


(234) 


NEW LESSONS, 


235 


her to the door of her new home in Chicago, but 
there he left her, and with a beating heart Joy rang 
the bell. A pleasant-faced servant girl answered it. 

^^Are you Miss Stanmore?^^ the girl asked. 

You are to come right up-stairs to Mrs. Queen^s 
room.^^ And leading the way she ushered Joy 
into a large and beautifully furnished room. A 
lady sat in a low chair before the fire, bending 
over an embroidery frame. . As Joy entered the 
room she just raised her eyes, gave her a cool, in- 
different glance, and then resumed her work. Joy 
waited a minute, and then ventured to say : 

Mrs. Queen ? 

No. Miss Queen,’^ replied the fair em- 
broiderer without even condescending to again 
raise her eyes ; and Joy continued to wait near the 
door while, for the first time in her life, a feeling 
of indignation, at the cold treatment she was re- 
ceiving, flushed her cheeks, and made her eyes 
flash with pride. 

Several more uncomfortable minutes passed, and 
then a lady, who reminded Joy strongly of Mrs. 
Preston, entered the room by another door, without 
perceiving Joy. 

^^Mamma,^^ said Miss Queen, ^^lere is Miss 
Stanmore.^^ 

Mrs. Queen turned and looked at Joy. Good- 
morning,’^ she said, after a moment’s cool study 
of the girl’s crimson face ; perhaps you had better 


236 


IJSr SAFE HANDS. 


go to your room, and remove your wraps/’ And 
without more words she rang her bell. 

‘‘Alice/’ she said, when the servant appeared, 
“ show Miss Stanmore to her room.” 

“ The bell will ring for lunch in about an hour,” 
she said, as Joy turned to follow the girl. 

Up two flights of stairs Joy silently followed 
the servant, and when she reached her room she 
found it neat and comfortable, though very plain. 
Evidently the governess, while in the family, was 
not to be Avith nor of them. 

J oy had a very lonely and shut-away feeling as 
she closed her door, and began sloAvly and Avith 
reluctant fingers to remove her Avraps. Hoav could 
she live the life before her, if the treatment she 
had just experienced Avas a specimen of Avhat she 
AA^as to continue to receive? 

Through all her life, heretofore, Joy had in- 
variably been treated AAdtli kindness and thoughtful 
consideration by all AAdth Avhom she had been 
throAvn in contact. She had been tenderly shel- 
tered and shielded, and exposed to none but 
friendly and helpful influences. The faults, that 
Dr. Randolph so long ago had said Avere dormant 
in her nature, had had nothing to quicken them 
into activity. If she A\as naturally proud, quick 
to feel and resent slights, and capable of being 
severe and uncharitable in her judgments, she did 
not yet knoAV it. But she had entered a ncAV 


NEW LESSONS, 


237 


school now, and many hard lessons awaited her. 
How she would learn them was known only to 
him who sets us no task he does not give us, if we 
seek it, strength to conquer. 

Joy was still standing in the middle of her room, 
and still holding her hat — as if unwilling to lay it 
-down — when she heard the patter of little feet 
through the hall. The next moment there was a 
fumbling at her door-knob, and a childish voice 
cried : 

‘‘ Let me in ! Let me in, I say ! I want to see 
you.’^ 

A little undecided whether to laugh or to cry, 
Joy opened her door. A little girl stood before it, 
and looked up at her with a very curious and ex- 
pectant face. Joy waited a second and then stooped 
down and kissed the child. * 

^^Are you my little scholar ? she asked, gently. 

The child raised her hand, brushed the cheek 
Joy had kissed, and said, with a dignity comical 
in one so little, Mamma does not allow the ser- 
vants to kiss me.’’ 

Joy’s eyes flashed. I shall not offend again,” 
she said, angrily. But the next moment, ashamed 
of her hasty words, she held out her hand, and 
said winningly, Won’t you come in, and get 
acquainted with me, my little girl ? ” 

I ain’t your little girl. I’m Miss Edith,” 
returned the wee princess, while at tlie same time 


238 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


she condescended to accept Joy’s invitation, and 
entered the room. 

Do you think you’ll like to be my governess?” 
she asked, now. 

^^It is very doubtful,” was the answer that 
trembled on Joy’s lips. But she suppressed it, 
and said, instead, I may, if you are a good little 
girl. Do you think you will be ? ” 

I don’t know. I am pretty bad most of the 
time, I guess,” Miss Edith said, wisely. 

Joy looked at the sober-faced and, as it seemed 
to her, unnatural child with a feeling of despera- 
tion ; but she made one more attempt to win her, 
and asked kindly, Don’t you think you will like 
to study and learn to read pretty books ? ” 

P’rhaps,” was the encouraging answer, but 
you’ve got to be very good to me, and let me do 
just as I want to, or else I’ll have tantrums.” 

Tantrums ! ” Joy exclaimed ; why, what are 
they ? ” 

Oh ! you’ll know when I have ’em,” was the 
gracious assurance. I bite, and kick, and scratch, 
and strike. Mamma says she hopes you’ll be 
able to control me, for she is sure she can’t. Do 
you believe you can ? ” And Miss Edith waited 
with an anxious face for Joy’s answer. 

I’m afraid not,” was J oy’s despairing thought. 
But she wisely said, We will see.” And that 
oracular reply served to inspire Miss Edith with a 


NEW LESSONS. 


239 


little wholesome uncertainty as to how great the 
new governess’ talent for discipline really was. 

The lunch-bell rang now^ and with a funny 
little air of proprietorship Miss Edith led Joy to 
the dining-room. 

Mrs. Queen, and her daughter, Miss Dora, were 
already there ; and before the lunch was over Joy 
learned that the family consisted of the two ladies 
and her little pupil. 

Being the youngest, and a delicate child, Edith 
has been petted a great deal, and is — possibly — a 
little spoiled,” Mrs. Queen explained to Joy. 

She never has had an hour’s instruction in her 
life, and you will have to begin at the alphabet. 
I think she is a remarkably bright child, and I 
am confident that, with a good teacher, she will 
make rapid progress. I must request you, how- 
ever, to be careful not to raise any issues with her ; 
and always, when possible, you must avoid cross- 
ing her will, for she is a nervous child, and oppo- 
sition always excites her, and is, I think, very bad 
for her health.” All this was said in Miss Edith’s 
presence, and the child listened attentively to every 
word, and very soon took occasion to remind Joy 
that opposition was very bad for her.” 

That night, for the first time in her life, Joy 
sobbed herself to sleep, and when she awoke the 
next morning it was with a burdened and op- 
pressed heart, such as she had never known before. 


240 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


But she was too young not to be hopeful. The 
sunshine of tlie beautiful spring morning cheered 
her ; and when, after she Avas dressed, she opened 
her Bible, the tender promise, I, the Lord thy 
God, will hold thy right hand, saying unto thee, 
fear iiot,'^ comforted and strengthened her. 

The next few days passed rapidly, if not hap- 
pily. Joy^s time was almost constantly occupied 
with her little pupil. Mrs. Queen had just dis- 
missed her nurse, and Joy very soon found that 
teaching the alphabet was but a small part of her 
duties. 

It was Joy who undressed the little girl at night, 
and bathed and dressed her in the morning. It 
Avas to Joy that Edith AA^as sent Avhenever her hair 
required something, or her dress needed to be 
changed. It Avas Avith Joy that the little girl AA^as 
expected daily to AA^alk, and in the betAveen times 
there Avere dolls for Joy to dress, story books for 
her to read aloud, and amusements of various 
kinds to be constantly planned for the occupation 
of Miss Edith^s play-hours. 

Mrs. Queen and her oldest daughter were en- 
grossed Avith society o Joy saAV nothing of them, 
save at meals, and then they Avere alAA^ays cool and 
indifferent. If they did not regard her as a ser- 
vant neither did they consider her an equal, and 
it never occurred to them that a little friendly in- 
teixst, manifested for her by them, AA’ould brighten 


NEW LESSONS, 


241 


her lonely life, and do her the same good that sun- 
shine does a drooping plant. 

Joy knew that Dr. Randolph was living in 
Chicago, and when he parted with her in New 
York he had promised to call upon her as soon as 
she arrived at Mrs. Queen’s. But the days went 
by and he did not come, and Joy wondered and 
grieved over what she supposed was his forgetful- 
ness. 

She soon, as her little pupil had prophesied, 
learned, from personal observation, the meaning 
of tantrums.” It was impossible for her to in- 
dulge the child in all her whims and freaks ; but 
a denial was sure to evoke a perfect rebellion. 

Joy struggled hard to do her duty, but she was 
severely tried, and faith, patience, and hope seemed 
often to forsake her in those lonely and unhappy 
days. 

One morning, about a month after her arrival, 
she was in the school-room with Edith. 

^^Come, Edith,” she said, • gently, ^^come and 
read, my dear.” 

Edith had insisted that morning upon bringing 
her favorite doll to school. Now, at Joy’s call, 
she retreated to the farther side of the room, 
placed the doll in a chair, and taking a picture- 
book, said in excellent mimicry of Joy’s tone : 

^^Come, dollie, be a good girl, and read your 
lesson.” 


21 


Q 


242 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


^^Come, Edith/^ Joy said, again. 

But Miss Edith, Avith the cool ansAver, ^^You 
mustn^t disturb me. Ihn teaching dollie,^’ began 
to repeat from memory : ^ A Avas an apple-pie, B 
baked it, C cut it; ^ and so on through the Avhole 
nursery jingle. 

Edith,^^ Joy said sternly, after one or tAVO 
more vain attempts to coax her, you must obey 
me : come here.^^ 

I Avon’t, and you canft make me,^^ Edith said, 
with angry defiance. 

You must come,^^ Joy insisted, and going to 
the little girl she attempted to take her hand. 
But at her approach Edith began to scream, and 
throAving herself on the floor she kicked and struck 
with all her strength. 

I hate books,^^ she cried, as Joy endeavored to 
raise her, and I Avonft have lessons. I donft want 
to learn. Go away, you bad teaeher.^^ 

And as Joy, in spite of her resistance, at last 
succeeded in lifting her from the floor, she turned, 
and Avith her angry little hand slapped her cheek. 

If Joy had not been angry before she was un- 
deniably angry now. 

With a strength that seemed unnatural she 
gaA^e the little rebel a severe shaking, and then, as 
she seated her with no gentle force in a chair, she 
said, sternly, ^^You will sit there until I give 
you leave to move.’^ 


NEW LESSONS. 


243 


Neither Edith nor Joy^ in their contest, had 
heard the steps that at its beginning had paused in 
the open door. But now as, with a flushed and 
vexed face, Joy turned from the angry child, she 
looked up and saw Dr. Eandolph standing in the 
doorway. Joy gave him one look, and then, over- 
come with shame and pain, she turned from him 
and burst into tears. 

Dr. Randolph looked grave, but he said, pleas- 
antly : May I come in. Miss Stanmore ? and 
then he went to Edith, who was watching him with 
tearful eyes, at once doubtful and defiant. 

Edith,’^ he said, ^4s this my good little girl?^^ 

No. I ain^t nobody ^s good little girl,^^ Edith 
sobbed, truthfully. 

But you know you are going to be,^^ Dr. Ran- 
dolph said, ‘^and now I want you to tell Miss 
Stanmore that you are sorry you have been naughty 
and ask her to hear you read.^^ 

Edith hesitated. It was very hard for her to 
yield, but Dr. Randolph, without repeating his 
request, quietly waited for her to obey him, and 
after a few moments spent in pouting she looked 
at Joy. 

I^m — I’m — sor — ry. Please — hear — me,” she 
sobbed. And then, with lamb-like meekness, she 
brought her book and read the lesson about which 
she had been so rebellious. Dr. Randolph smiled 
when the lesson was ended and she came timidly 


244 


IX SAFE HANDS. 


to him. I am sure you are my good little girl 
now/^ he said, and I want you to promise to be 
]\Iiss Stanmore’s for the rest of this day. Won’t 
you ? ” 

‘‘Will you know if I ain’t Edith asked. 

“ Yes. I shall make it my business to know.” 

“And Avill you care if I ain’t?” 

“ V ery much,” Dr. Randolph gravely replied. 

Edith thought a moment. “I guess I will 
promise,” she said then ; “ the rest of the day won’t 
be very long, will it ? ” 

Dr. Randolph drew her to him and whispered a 
few words that made her look very sober. And 
then he asked : “ Where are your mother and 
sister ? ” 

“ Gone shopping,” Edith answered. 

“Very well. Suppose you run otf now into 
that corner and play. I want to talk to Miss 
Stanmore.” 

Without a murmur Edith obeyed. Joy had 
never seen her so submissive, and she looked at 
Dr. Randolph with a face as surprised as it was 
sad. “ By what spell do you subdue her ? ” she 
asked, with a sigh. 

Dr. Randolph smiled. “ I think I gained my 
power by insisting once upon her taking a bitter 
medicine that quickly relieved her of severe pain. 
Since then Edith has always believed that what- 
ever I ask of her I ask for her own good. She is 


NEW LESSONS. 


245 


a peculiar child, but when once her will has yielded 
to yours you will have no more trouble/^ 

^^It is that very will that troubles me/^ Joy 
sighed. I cannot break it.^^ 

^^And I would not have you break it/^ Dr. 
Randolph answered, seriously. ^^But you can 
direct it, and gain control of it, and you will do so 
when once you have won her love.^’ 

J oy drew a long breath. I have not found 
her very lovable,^^ she said, sadly. 

^^No, I am afraid you have not,^^ the doctor an- 
swered. ^^But there is much that is interesting 
and lovable in her, and I believe you will yet find 
it so. Do you often have such scenes ? 

Joy^s face grew crimson with shame. ^^Yes, 
almost every day,^^ she confessed. 

My poor child,^^ Dr. Randolph said, compas- 
sionately. I am very sorry. I feared it would 
be so, and yet I hoped for something better. But 
you must not feel discouraged : remember there is 
never a victory where there is not first a struggle. 
By the way, how do you like Chicago ? ’’ 

I don’t know. I haven’t thought much about 
the city.” 

Joy’s words and voice were both very dull and 
indifferent, and Dr. Randolph looked at her wuth 
a concerned face. 

^^You find your home here a pleasant one, I 
hope,” he said, with kind interest. 

21 ^ 


246 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Joy said^ impulsively. hate it/^ 

If a meteor had fallen at his feet Dr. Randolph 
could not have been much more surprised than he 
was now, at such an exhibition of temper on the 
part of one whom he remembered as always gentle 
and amiable. There was some serious reason 
for the present bitterness, he felt sure of that, 
but none the less it surprised and pained him. 

^^Are they not kind to you here ? he asked. 

I liope,’^ he said in a moment, as Joy remained 
•silent, that you will speak frankly. Remember, 
I feel as if I still had a little right to watch over 
my little gossip.^^ 

The hot tears rushed again to Joy’s eyes. O, 
Dr. Randolph,” she owned, sorrowfully, ‘‘ I know 
I am very wicked, but I am so disappointed ; it is 
all so different from what I expected.” 

How, in what way ? ” Dr. Randolph de- 
manded. 

I am so unhappy,” Joy acknowledged with a 
sob. I cannot control Edith. She never obeys 
me without a struggle. And then I am so lonely, 
and feel so like a stranger here. Mrs. Queen and 
Miss Queen care nothing for me. They are not 
my friends ; they never will be.” 

Dr. Randolph looked increasingly grave. Do 
you remember your motto ? ” he asked, gently. 

That little question touched Joy deeply. 
haven’t thought of it since I’ve been here,” she 


NEW LESSONS. 


247 


confessed, while she hid her tearful face in her 
hands. 

Dr. Randolph looked as if his indignation at 
something or some one was hard to control ; but 
in a second he asked, kindly : 

Shall we try to find something, even here, for 
which to give thanks ? 

I^m afraid there is nothing, Joy sobbed. 

Do not say that. Let us consider carefully. 
Is it not something that you have at least a com- 
fortable home here, and are useful ? I know you 
are that from Mrs. Queen’s own admission,” he 
insisted, as Joy made a little sign of dissent. ^^She 
acknowledged to me only yesterday that she felt 
safer about Edith when she left her now than she 
had ever done before. Can you not be thankful 
for that ? ” 

^^But you do not know all,” Joy said, as she 
gave him a pale little smile that was like a misty 
sunbeam struggling through clouds. I am grow- 
ing so wicked. Dr. Randolph. I feel so proud, 
and bitter, and hatefnl. I never knew before I 
had such a wicked heart.” 

I think I understand how you feel,” Dr. Ran- 
dolph said, with grave kindness. God’s children 
are all much alike, and he often has to send us 
trials that we may become acquainted with our- 
selves and learn our own evil possibilities. It is 
very sorrowful and humbling — such self-knowl- 


248 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


edge^ continued, gently, but it is salutary 
too. We learn to know ourselves, but we learn, 
too, to know the all-sufficiency of Christ. And 
such a precious lesson is worth all it costs, and is, 
in deepest truth, something for which to give 
thanks.^^ 

^^But,^^ Joy said, mournfully, feel so dis- 
couraged, Dr. Bandolph.^^ 

Do you remember,^^ he answered, how when 
Bunyan^s dear old pilgrims were passing through 
the Enchanted Ground they ^struck a light 
You must do that now.^^ 

^^But how?’^ she asked, earnestly. 

By prayer and faith, he said quietly. There 
is no torch like the one faith carries.^^ 

Joy brushed away the few tears that still 
trembled in her eyes and gave him a grateful 
smile. 

I will remember,^^ she said, humbly, and I 
thank you. Dr. Randolph; you have done me 
good.^^ 

^^As a physician ought,^^ he said, playfully. 

But why have I not been allowed to do you 
good before ? Why have you been invisible every 
time I have called ? 

Called ! Joy repeated. 

This is only the sixth time,^^ he said, quietly. 

^^And I thouglit you had forgotten nie,^^ Joy 
said, impulsively. 


NEW LESSONS. 


249 


I shall have to preach to you next upon the 
duty of trusting your friends/^ the doctor an- 
swered, with a smile. But, do you mean that 
you have not known of my calls ? ’’ 

^^Yes. No one told me.^^ 

^^Ah That little exclamation now, as in other 
days, meant when Dr. Randolph used it many 
things. 

I shall see that you are not left to suspect me 
of forgetfulness again,^^ he said, with emphasis. 
^^And now, as a doctor, may I give you a little 
prescription for liappiness ? 

If you will,^’ she said, gratefully. 

Then look for all the stars in your sky, and 
do not study the clouds.^^ And with a pleasant 
Good-bye Dr. Randolph departed. 


CHAPTER XXL 


GAINING GROUND. 

** We rise by the things that are under our feet, 

By what we have mastered of good and gain, 

By the pride deposed, and the passion slain. 

And the vanquished ills that we hourly meet.” 

— Dr. Holland. 

I T would be hard to describe Joy’s feelings after 
Dr. Eandolph left her. Shame, sorrow, and 
penitence all united to humble her heart and send 
her to her knees in contrite prayer. 

She had seen herself as she never had before ; 
and if ever Joy had been in danger of thinking 
herself better than she really was that danger was 
past. She knew now that the germs of serious 
sins were dormant in her soul, and only needed a 
favorable atmosphere to develop rapidly ; but while 
she learned that mournful truth she remembered 
the precious promise ; God is faithful, who will 
not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are 
able ; but will with the temptation also make a 
way to escape, that ye may be able to bear iV’ 

Joy rested upon that promise,' and resting there, 
the valley of humiliation through which she was 
( 250 ) 


GAINING GROUND 


251 


passing began soon, for her as for Bunyaifs pil- 
grims, to grow bright with sunshine. 

She profited by Dr. Randolph’s hint about con- 
trolling Edith, and gained, by slow degrees, a 
strong influence over the wilful child ; and though 
there were still occasional battles, each battle was 
followed by a longer interval of peace. But this 
great good was not accomplished in a day. Time, 
as well as patience, was needed, and it was early 
summer before Joy began to feel that her little 
pupil was really submissive to her will. 

In the meantime her life continued to be very 
lonely and isolated. Dr. Randolph called occa- 
sionally, but she never saw him alone. Mrs. 
Queen was always present during his brief calls, 
and under her critical eyes Joy#Avas silent and con- 
strained, and painfully conscious of appearing at a 
great disadvantage. 

Her pride often tempted her to rebel against her 
lot ; it was not always easy for her to conquer her- 
self, and sometimes it seemed to Joy that the more 
she prayed that she might possess and manifest the 
graces of a meek and lowly spirit, the more strongly 
the opposites asserted their power over her. It is 
often so in a young Christian’s life, and the con- 
trast between what we are, and what we pray to 
be, not only humiliates but puzzles and bewilders 
us. 

We .pray for charity, and straightway we seem 


252 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


tempted, as never before, to think and to speak 
harshly of our acquaintances. We pray for hu- 
mility, and at once pride is on the alert to notice 
and resent every little slight, and to suspect un- 
kindness, often when none is intended. We pray 
for patience, and soon our plans are baffled, our 
hopes thwarted, our annoyances multiplied. We 
pray for thankfulness, and even as we end our 
prayer we begin to feel our crosses and losses, our 
denials and trials as never before. We cannot 
understand such answers to our prayers, and often, 
perhaps, we are tempted to think that our petitions 
are like hands that knock on the closed doors of 
vacant rooms and receive no response. 

But by degrees, as we struggle, and pray for 
grace to overcome our temptations to doubt, we 
begin to understand our Father’s dealings with us. 
And we know at last, that as the bird flies through 
the resistance it encounters in the air, and as the 
strongest trees in the forest are those that have 
been most exposed to storms and winds, so we, 
through our very conflicts with our sins, have 
grown strong in Christian virtues. 

These were some of the lessons that Joy v/as 
learning now. They cost her many sorrowful 
liours and mournful tears, but they left their bless- 
ing behind them ; and the Father, wdio knows that 
character is more precious than happiness, looked 
on and saw that Joy was growing in graces 


GAINING GROUND, 


253 


One lovely afternoon, several weeks after the 
scene in the school-room, Mrs. Queen took Edith 
out for a drive, and J oy was left alone. 

Too lonely and sad to care to read, the young 
girl put on her hat and went out for a walk. 

She had not gone far when she came to a little 
park. It looked very pleasant and peaceful under 
the shade of the quiet old trees. They seemed to 
offer rest to her troubled mind, and Joy resolved 
to go in. She found a sheltered and retired seat, 
and, sitting down, she let the home-sick tears, she 
had been suppressing all day, have vent, and sobbed 
long and bitterly. The tears did her good ; she 
grew calm after a while, and drying her eyes she 
arose to leave the park. As she did so some one 
behind her said, quietly, ^^Good-afternoon, Miss 
Stanmore,^^ and Joy turned quickly and saw Dr. 
Randolph standing but a few steps from her. 

Have I frightened you ? he asked, as he came 
nearer, and extended his hand. 

^^No — I donT know — that is — I was just going,’^ 
Joy stammered incoherently, while she wondered, 
with secret dismay, how long Dr. Randolph had 
been standing there. 

It is early yet,^^ Dr. Randolph said, pleasantly, 
^^and I do not believe there is any law of the 
Medes and Persians requiring you to hurry away. 
I will see that you reach home in safety. Sit down 
— please — I have something to tell you.^^ 

22 


254 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Submissively as if she were a child, Joy obeyed 
him, and, without appearing to notice her tear- 
stained face, the doctor said : I had a letter from 
my sister, Mrs. ]\Iaynard, a few days ago. She is 
coming home soon.^^ 

Miss Bess,^^ Joy exclaimed, while her sad face 
grew bright with pleasure. Oh, how glad I sliall 
be to see her ! That is, if I do see her,^^ she 
added, soberlyo 

Your eyesight is not failing, is it ? the doctor 
asked, gravely. You have no fear of becoming 
blind, I hope.^^ 

In her surprise Joy showed him a pair of eyes 
that, though swollen with tears, were as bright and 
clear as any he had ever seen. 

No, there is nothing the matter with my eyes,^^ 
she said, quickly. 

am glad to be assured of that fact. But 
why, then, do you not expect to see my sister ? 

Joy was silent a moment, but Dr. Randolph 
evidently waited for an answer, and so she said, 
soberly, I hope I shall see her, ^ but ^ 

Let me hear the conclusion of that sentence,^’ 
Dr. Randolph insisted. What follows but ? 

^^Nothing,^^ Joy said, in much embarrassment. 
^^Only, I was thinking that pleasant things don’t 
seem to happen to me any more.” 

Dr. Randolph looked at her a moment, and 
then said: ^^Fortunately my sister’s experience is 


GAINING GROUND. 


255 


not like yours. Pleasant things do happen to her 
constantly ; and consequently, since I know that 
it will give her pleasure to see you, I feel sure that 
you will see her.^^ 

hope you will prove a true prophet,’^ Joy said. 
How is your little pupil ? ’’ the doctor asked. 
Edith ? I think she is improving.^^ 

I know she is,^^ the doctor replied. I have 
seen her several times lately, when I have not had 
the pleasure of seeing you, and I know that the 
child is improving. Does not-that fact make you 
feel happier ? he asked, with much kindness ; does 
it not seem to you something to give thanks for ? ’’ 
Yes,’^ Joy said, am thankful for it, Dr. 
Randolph, but — 

^^Another broken sentence,^^ the doctor said, with 
a smile. Miss Stanmore, don’t you know that no 
doctor can cure a patient if he is not told the 
whole truth ? ” 

The whole truth isn’t anything very serious,” 
Joy answered, more cheerfully. 

^^Then it will be the more easily told,” the 
doctor said, with gentle insistence. You have 
assured me that nothing is the matter with your 
eyes. Now, please indulge me a little further, and 
let me ask — with the right of an old friend — what 
is the matter with yourself?” 

Nothing, please believe me, Dr. Randolph,” 
Joy answered, in distress. 


256 


IN SAITE hands. 


lie said, in a voice as firm as it was kind, 
I cannot believe you. You may be well, but 
you are not happy. Your name — and liis tone 
was very gentle now — does not belong to you to- 
day. Why does it not ? 

Because,^^ Joy said, desperately, because I am 
all wrong. Dr. Randolph.’^ 

When we know we are wrong, we will, if we 
are wise, get into the right path as soon as possible, 
will we not ? he asked, gently. 

Yes,’^ Joy said in a low voice, ^^if we know 
how.’^ 

I think you do know,^^ he said. I am sure 
you do not need to be told that, 

* Following Jesus, we cannot go wrong.’ ” 

Joy looked at him with an humble face, that 
touched him more deeply than she knew. 

Yes, I do know it,^^ she said, but sometimes 
the way seems dark, and the following hard.^^ 

Yes,’^ he answered, gravely, and we make it 
harder, often, by comparing our present with a 
past, that may have been brighter, or else, by add- 
ing to the real burden we are carrying to-day the 
imaginary burden we are dreading in the future. 
Tell me,^^ he urged, with kind authority, would 
you have felt so sorrowful this afternoon, if you 
had thought of what is really pleasant in your life 
to-day, and had not suffered yourself to feel home- 


GAINING GROUND, 


257 


sick for the friends from whom you are parted 
now, nor to feel discouraged with sad anticipations 
of the loneliness you may have to endure to- 
morrow ? 

^^How could you know?^^ she asked, with 
trembling lips. 

Did you think yourself walking in a path no 
one else had ever trod?^^ he answered. ^^Have 
you forgotten the tender assurance of our Father 
in heaven : ^ There hath no temptation taken you 
but such as is common to man ^ 

She bowed her head in humble penitenee. I 
have,^^ she owned. I have felt so alone.^^ 

^^And the loneliness you dreaded was worse than 
that you were actually experiencing,^^ he said, 
gravely. I know that such feelings will come 
to us all, sometimes ; but if we indulge and harbor 
them we are sure to grow morbid, discontented and 
despondent.’^ 

How can we help, sometimes, indulging 
them ? ” Joy asked. 

By learning to live as we walk,’^ he said, with 
a smile. It is step by step and the longest road 
is traversed at last, and so it is day by day that 
our life-tasks come to us, and each day has its own 
burden, from which yesterday’s load has dropped 
away, and to which to-morrow’s duties never will 
be added. May I give you” — and the doctor took 
out his pocket book — ^^a little prayer that has 


258 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


been, for many years, a daily help and strength to 
me?^^ 

If you will,^^ Joy said, gratefully. And taking 
a card from his pocket-book, just as the sunset 
threw its beautiful golden light around them. Dr. 
Randolph read : 

‘‘Lord, for to-morrow and its needs 
I do not pray. 

Keep me from stain of sin 
Just for to-day. 

“ Let me both diligently work, 

And duly pray. 

Let me be kind in word and deed, 

Just for to-day. 

“ Let me be slow to do ray will. 

Prompt to obey. 

Help me to sacrifice myself 
Just for to-day, 

“ Let me no wrong, nor idle word 
Unthinking say. 

Set thou a seal upon my lips 
Just for to-day. 

“ So, for to-morrow and its needs 
I do not pray. 

But keep me, guide me, hold me. 

Just for to-day.^' 

As he finished reading. Dr. Randolph laid the 
card in Joy^s lap. 

Keep it, if you like,’^ he said, I know it too 
well ever to forget it. And now,^^ he said, as he 


GAINING GROUND. 


259 


arose, I am afraid, if I keep you here longer, I 
shall have to treat you as my patient, and that will 
not suit me at all. Only you must let me presume 
upon my privilege, as an old friend as well as 
physician, and charge you to remember this : 
God lays no burden upon us that will not, if we 
bear it patiently, prove some day to have been 
Aveighted with blessings/^ 


CHAPTER XXII. 


PROVED FAITHFUL. 

“ When obstacles and trials seem 
Like prison-walls to be, 

I do the little I can do, 

And leave the rest to thee.” 


— Faber, 



OY parted from Dr. Randolph at Mrs. Queen’s 


^ door that night, feeling strengthened and en- 
couraged. Dr. Randolph’s sympathy was much 
to her, but his kind words of counsel were still 
more. Her lonely life no longer seemed unendur- 
able now that she realized that anxious forebodings 
for the morrow, and mournful glaces backward to 
yesterday, ought to have no part in her Christian 
life. Now that she saw the cause of her unhappi- 
ness she saw also how she could overcome it, and 
from that hour she turned her face towards the 
light, and bravely sought to gather up and re- 
joice in every sunbeam that fell across her path. 
She was soon surprised to see how many more 
sunbeams there were than shadows, and how much 
there was, in even her lonely life, for which she 
had cause to be thankful. 


PROVED FAITHFUL. 


261 


The days and weeks passed very peacefully now. 
She had little trouble with Edith, and she no 
longer resented Mrs. Queen^s and Miss Dorans 
haughty treatment, but passed it by without notice, 
and soon without thought. It is sometimes much 
easier to live above a trouble than it is to live it 
down. We may not be able to change the out- 
ward circumstances of our lives, but in the midst 
of many vexations and trials, we can have an in- 
ward peace, and a sweet contentment with God’s 
appointments for us, that will lift us above all dis- 
appointments, and discouragements, and make the 
very things we count our hindrances our greatest 
helps. So Joy was learning now. 

She heard from her father often, and his letters, 
like his experiences, were at one time hopeful and 
at another time gloomy and discouraging. But he 
was well, and as long as he could write her that 
assurance, Joy felt that she could be true to her 
motto and give thanks. 

The last of June the family went to a lovely 
country home on the lakeshore, and now, for Joy 
and her little pupil, there were long walks along 
the lake, and through the woods, and over the 
prairies after wild flowers. Though Joy saw little 
of Mrs. Queen and Miss Dora, and the gay friends 
Avho gathered about them, and had no society save 
Edith’s, she was cheerful and contented. 

^^If I could see the end from the beginning, as 


262 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


God sees it/’ she thought, should thank him for 
what he withholds, as much as for what he be- 
stows ; ” and as she cherished that sweet faith her 
life became all sunshine. 

So passed the summer, until the middle of 
August, when Mrs. Queen and Miss Dora decided 
to join a party of friends and visit the Yellowstone 
and California. 

Edith is so well, and is doing so finely under 
your care. Miss Stanmore,” Mm. Queen said, 
graciously, ^^that I know I can leave her with 
you, here in the country, without any anxiety. 
You will do by her, in all respects, as if she be- 
longed to you, I am confident, and if she should be 
ill you must send for Dr. Randolph. I will see 
him before I leave and tell him that I have ap- 
pointed him Edith’s guardian.” Having made 
this arrangement, Mrs. Queen, Avithout any mis- 
givings, departed on her pleasure excursion. 

For a week or so after her departure all went 
well, but then one evening Edith began to com- 
plain of a sore throat. Joy trusted that it was 
nothing serious, and after administering some sim- 
ple remedy she put the little girl to bed, believing 
that sleep would prove to be all the physician she 
needed. But the next morning she plainly 
no better, but on the contrary growing Avorse, 
and in some alarm Joy telegraphed for Dr. Ran- 
dolph. 


PROVED FAITHFUL, 


263 


He came by the first train after receiving her 
telegram, and went at once to the room where 
Edith was fretfully crying with pain, while Joy, 
with patient tenderness, was trying to soothe her. 

Without any questions the doctor examined the 
child, and then turned to Joy. 

Miss Stanmore,’’ he said, will you tell the 
housekeeper I would like to see her ? As Joy 
started on her errand, he added, in a tone of quiet 
command : Please remain down-stairs in the 

parlor until I come to you.^^ 

In some surprise Joy obeyed him. The time 
before he came seemed very long, and when he 
appeared his face and voice seemed to her not only 
grave but stern. 

How is Edith ? she asked, anxiously. 

I left her sleeping,^^ he answered, evasively. 
^^Miss Stanmore,^^ he asked, after a moment^s 
silence, will you promise to obey me, as a physi- 
cian, in everything I may deem it advisable to 
order now?^^ 

Joy looked at him in surprise. Certainly,’^ 
she answered. will do whatever you order 
done for Edith, Dr. Randolph. I will watch and 
nurse her faithfully, and follow your directions to 
the very letter.^^ 

Dr. Randolph's face lost none of Its gravity. 
He waited a second, and then asked : Have you 
ever had scarlet fever ? 


264 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Joy started nervously. Ko/^ she answered. 
I never have. Is that what ails Edith ? 

“ I have reason to think so/^ the doctor said, 
and I fear also that there is a slight tendency to 
diphtheria. Miss Stamnore, I want you to promise 
me that you will not enter Edith’s room again un- 
til I give you permission. The child shall be well 
cared for/’ Dr. Randolph continued, hurriedly, as 
Joy attempted to speak. Mrs. Dunsmore is old 
and experienced. She has no fear of the disease, 
and I do not fear it for her. She will watch Edith 
until I am able to procure a well-trained profes- 
sional nurse. I am going now to the city to look 
for one. All I am waiting for is your promise. 
You will give it to me/’ he concluded, in a tone 
of firm command. 

“I cannot,” Joy said, quietly. 

Why not ? ” Dr. Randolph demanded. 

Joy looked at him, and her face, though pale, 
was calm and resolved. 

Edith was left in my care. Dr. Randolph,” 
she answered. Her mother trusted her to me, 
and a trust is a sacred thing.” 

Then I ^vish,” Dr. Randolph said, with some 
impatience, “that I had asked Mr. Stanmore to 
trust me to take care of you. Then I should know 
what to do now.” 

“Papa trusted me in God’s cai'e,” Joy said, 
quietly. 


PROVED FAITHFUL, 


265 


And do you not know that the very fact that 
God does care for us forbids our running into 
needless danger ? Dr. Randolph asked now. 

But this is not a needless danger/^ Joy in- 
sisted. It is my duty to remain with Edith.^^ 

I do not think so/^ the doctor answered, with 
sternness. It is your duty now to do as I, the 
physician in charge of this case, advise. But if 
you will not obey me as a physician, perhaps you 
will listen when I beg you, as a friend, to be guided 
by me. Eemember,^^ and his stern voice softened 
now, remember your father, remember — all who 
love you. You have no right to run this great 
risk and cause them — perhaps a life-long sorrow.’’ 

Joy trembled, and for a few moments covered 
her face with her hands. Dr. Randolph watched 
her anxiously, but when she looked at him again 
he saw that she was firm in her resolve. 

^^Dr. Randolph,” she said, and there was no 
tremor in her voice now, I am in God’s hands, 
and I know, whatever happens, I shall be safe. I 
cannot leave Edith. No one else can control her as 
I can. She will do for me, without a word, what 
she would not do for any one else without a 
struggle. She will take medicine willingly from 
me that a stranger could hardly force her to 
take. I know I am needed in her sick-room, 
and where I am needed, I ought to be, and — must 
be.” 


23 


266 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Dr. Randolph turned from. her and walked 
rapidly up and down the room. 

I will not allow you to do this thing ! he ex- 
claimed, suddenly, in a sharp, stern voice : but 
before he could say more, the door opened and the 
housekeeper herself appeared. 

^^Miss Stanmore,^^ she said, hastily, without 
noticing the doctor, if you can do anything with 
Edith I wish you would come. She will not take 
her medicine, and I can neither coax nor force her 
to obey me.’^ 

Joy looked at Dr. Randolph. must go,’’ 
she said, and without another word she left the 
room. 

Long days, full of anxious watching, succeeded 
one another now. Telegrams were sent in pursuit 
of Mrs. Queen, but she was winging her way, in 
tourist fashion, from one point to another, and 
they failed to reaeh her. Dr. Randolph secured a 
good nurse, but Edith, who was as wilful and re- 
bellious when ill as she was when well, would take 
her medicine and nourishment from no one but Joy, 
and would cry for her whenever she left the room. 
And so through the long days, and longer nights, 
Joy watched with patient and loving care beside 
her. 

Dr. Randolph came daily, and did all his skill 
could suggest to shield Joy from the disease; he 
watched her closely, but said little, and Joy felt 


PROVED FAITHFUL, 


2G7 


sometimes that he could not forgive her for dis- 
obeying his command. 

They were very dark days through which the 
young girl passed now^ but her trust in the hands 
that were guiding and guarding her remained un- 
shaken, and more than once, with tremulous but 
grateful lips, she whispered to herself : I do give 
thanks that God’s promise is not a reed to break 
in time of trial, but a rock that stands firm through 
every tempest : and they who trust his word will 
always find that as their days, so shall their 
strength be.” 

Ten days after Edith was taken ill there came a 
fearful night. Dr. Randolph was in the city, and 
Joy and the nurse were watching alone. 

She will not live until morning,” the nurse, 
taught by long experience, prophesied as Edith’s 
paroxysms of suffering grew sharper. 

Joy trembled as she watched, and realized how 
helpless were human means unless God, in his 
mercy, followed them with his blessing. She felt 
her own weakness more keenly than ever before, 
but at the same time she seemed to feel, as never 
before, the all-sufficiency of the great Physician. 

Even as faith trusted, and love prayed, the trial 
moment came. How she did it Joy never could 
tell ; a hand, in wdiose grasp she seemed but an 
instrument, seemed to guide her, and as Edith 
struggled and choked in agony, she grasped her in 


268 


m SAFE HANDS, 


her arms, and by some strange, dexterous move- 
ment, which she could never explain, succeeded in 
giving her relief. 

It was tlie terrible, crucial moment in the dread 
disease, and when, at an early hour the next morn- 
ing, Dr. Randolph came, Edith Avas better. 

He listened Avithout a AA^ord Avhile the nurse re- 
lated the experiences of that trying night, but 
when all AA^as told he turned to Joy. 

You Avere inspired, I think,^^ he said, AAuth a 
gentleness that was almost reA^erential. You 
have saved her life.^^ 

The reaction that folloAved the fearful strain 
she had endured had left Joy very AA^eak, but as 
she heard those words she felt that, even though it 
caused suffering, there AA^as a blessedness in unsel- 
fishness, and that the comfort and safety of a selfish 
life Avere not to be compared AAuth the rich compen- 
sations that are granted to self-denial. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


WELL EEWAEDED. 

‘‘ Wouldst thou go forth to bless ? be sure of thine own ground. 
Fix well thy centre first ; then draw thy circle round.’’ 

— French, 

E DITH’S recovery, though sure, was very te- 
dious, and the strict quarantine that Dr, Ran- 
dolph enforced was very trying for both the little 
invalid and her patient nurse, Mrs. Queen re- 
turned to the city the day after the crisis, but her 
fear of the disease for herself and Dora was great ; 
and comforted by the doctor’s assurance that Edith 
was doing well, she remained in her town house 
and contented herself with sending letters and 
playthings to her little daughter. 

The professional nurse soon left, and Dr. Ran- 
dolph’s visits grew less frequent ; for several weeks 
Joy and Edith were left with the servants alone in 
the cottage. 

September passed, and October came, and one 
chilly and rainy morning Joy and her little charge 
were alone in the parlor, when, without warning, 
the door opened and Dr. Randolph walked in. 
^^You look very comfortable,” he said, pleas- 
^ (269) 


270 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


antly, as he went to the hearth, on which a cheer- 
ful fire was burning, and stood before it watching, 
\^d^h eyes at once professional and friendly, Joy 
and his little patient. 

am glad we look comfortable,^^ Joy answered, 
but we feel very much like Robinson Crusoe on 
his island, before he found Friday. 

^^As if you were quite isolated from the rest of 
the world the doctor asked, with a smile. 
‘^Well, the isolation will not last much longer. 
And,^^ he continued, as he dropped his playful 
tone and spoke in a grave though gentle voice, 
I do not think — do you — that this rest, apart in 
a desert place, has been for you unfruitful in 
blessing ? 

No,^^ Joy said, a little shyly, I know every 
hour of it has been good for me. I am sure now 
that when God sends trials to his children he sends 
strength to endure them.^^ 

^^Yes,^^ Dr. Randolph said, gently, ^^and the 
experience that has taught you the lesson would 
be precious at any cost. It is a great step heaven- 
ward when we have learned to use that old word, 
^ sure,^ in speaking of God^s promises to his chil- 
dren.^^ 

Dr. Randolph,^^ Edith broke in now, when 
am I going home ? 

‘^Suppose I should say to-morrow,’^ he answered, 
what would you do ? 


WIJLZ EE WARDED. 


271 


Begin to pack/^ Edith replied, promptly. 

Sensible and eminently practical little maiden/^ 
Dr. Randolph said, playfully, ^Hhat is just what I 
came to give you permission to do. To-morrow 
— if the elements are propitious — you are to re- 
turn to the city. Do you think,^^ and he looked 
at Joy, ^^that you will feel then like holding a 
reception ? 

That will depend upon who would attend it,^^ 
she answered, with a smile. 

Very non-committal, and also wisely designed 
to tempt me to tell you all I know,^^ the doctor 
answered. ^^But I am not a woman, and con- 
sequently I can keep a secret. You are to leave 
here to-morrow : that is quite enough for you to 
know to-day. And having imparted that satis- 
factory information the doctor went off. 

The next day was a lovely successor of the one, 
so calm, and fair, and bright,^’ of which George 
Herbert sang so long ago ; and before it closed 
Edith and Joy, to their great satisfaction, were 
comfortably settled in their city home. 

The welcome they received was a very warm 
one. Dora, who though selfish was far from 
heartless, showered them with tears, and Mrs. 
Queen was for the time thawed out of the ice in 
which she was usually incased, and thanked Joy 
with grateful sincerity for her care of her child. 

I owe her life to your faithfulness,^^ she said, 


272 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


and now I never can think of you except as a 
very dear member of my family. Henceforth 
you will, I hope, be with us and of us at all times 
and in all places. You and Dora are nearly of an 
age, and you ought to be good friends.^^ 

Mrs. Queen’s gmcious words reminded Joy of 
one of Aunt Letty’s quaint sayings ; There is 
many an ^ ought to be,’ that never gets conjugated 
with ^ am,’ ^ is,’ or ^ are,’ in the present tense of the 
indicative mood.” But friendship is one of the 
sweetest gifts this world can offer us ; and, even 
while she felt that intimacy between Miss Dora 
and herself was almost as impossible as harmony 
from discordant chords, Joy was deeply grateful 
for Mrs. Queen’s kindness, and resolved to do all 
in her power to make are ” take the place of 
ought to be.” 

She expected at once to resume her usual school 
duties, but Dr. Eandolph appeared the next morn- 
ing, and after a short interview with him Mrs. 
Queen sent for Joy. 

Miss Stanmore,” she said, kindly, the doctor 
thinks it will be best not to subject Edith to the 
restraint of the school-room for a week or two yet, 
and he also says that you need rest and a com- 
plete change, and I have promised that we will 
be guided by him.” 

Then, what am I to do fora change?” Joy 
asked, in some surprise. 


4 


WELL REWARDED, 


273 


suppose the doctor will tell you/^ Mrs. 
Queen answered. He wishes to see you in the 
library.’^ 

^^Are you ready for the reception I promised 
you ? Dr. Randolph asked, when a few minutes 
later Joy came to him. 

I don’t know/’ Joy answered, doubtfully. 
Then — for once — if you will pardon me, I 
will venture to judge for you,” the doctor said, in 
a happy voice. And going to the door that con- 
nected the library with the parlor he opened it 
and admitted a lady. 

I do not believe you need an introduction,” 
he said, and J oy looked up to meet a tender smile, 
and feel the pressure of loving lips ; while a voice 
she had never forgotten said, fondly. 

My dear little gossip, do you know how glad 
I am to see you once more ? ” 

What do you think you are to do now?” the 
doctor asked, when the excitement of that first 
meeting between Joy and his sister liad somewhat 
subsided. 

After what Mrs. Queen has just told me I 
suppose I am to receive orders,” Joy answered, 
demurely. 

^^Allow me to suggest that you say, ^obey 
orders,’ ” Dr. Randolph said, with a smile. You 
need not be afraid to do so. I am not going to give 
you any commands — this time — that can conflict 

s 


274 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


with your duty, and I trust you will not feel that 
they can interfere with your pleasure.’^ 

Mrs. Maynard smiled, as she watched Joy’s 
puzzled face. I will not allow you to tease her 
any longer. King,” she said. My dear,” and she 
laid her hand on Joy’s, ^Sve only want to take 
you home Avith us for a little visit. I am anxious 
— ^after all these years — to become Avell acquainted 
with you again. Will you let me ? ” 

Joy Avas as ready noAV, as Avhen she AA^as a child, 
to accede to Mrs. Maynard’s AAushes, and two hours 
later she found herself relie\^ed of all care, and 
enjoying a pleasant rest — that she needed more 
than she Avas aware of — in Dr. Eandolph’s beauti- 
ful home, over Avhich his sister Avas noAV presiding. 

Mrs. jMaynard Avas little changed from the INIiss 
Eandolph Avho had so completely Avon Joy’s child- 
ish affection. She AA^as*" ^happily married ; but, 
though her husband and tw#^»loA^ely children Avere 
the pride and delight of her heart, her sympathies 
Avere not narroAA^ed to the four Avails of her OAvn 
home. She Avas still the faithful, unselfish friend 
that Joy so Avell remembered, and no appeal for 
sympathy Avas eA^er made to her in A^ain. Her 
husband’s business still detained him in China ; but 
for the sake of her children she had returned to 
America, and now, until Mr. Maynard could join 
her, her home AV^as to be Avith her brother, and, as 
Dr, 'Randolph said, Avith equal gladness and 


WELL REWARDED, 


275 


aifection, they had taken the old life up where 
they laid it down eight years before. 

I have invited Miss Dora^ and an acquaintance 
I met in China, to spend this evening with us/^ 
Mrs. Maynard said, the second morning of Joy’s 
visit. I could not help it. King,” she added, as 
she saw the expression that for an instant crossed 
Dr. Randolph’s face. You know, yourself, that 
hospitality is sometimes a duty as well as a 
pleasure.” 

To whom do you owe this duty now — to Miss 
Queen ? ” the doctor asked. 

No, to the young man. I met him in China, 
where he seemed to be one of those aimless 
travellers, we sometimes meet, who float with the 
tide, like driftwood, from shore to shore. There 
seemed to be little purpose or high ambition in his 
life, but yet there was ^^omething attractive in his 
pleasant, genial nature, and I liked and pitied him, 
and he often visited at our house. Now, that he 
is in Chicago, and has taken pains to call upon me, 
I feel that a little attention from us may give him 
pleasure, and, perhaps, do him good.” 

Very well,” Dr. Randolph said, pleasantly. 

You are right, as always. Queen Bess, and it is 
pure, unadulterated selfishness, that makes me 
feel that our circle, as it is, is complete. I 
suppose,” he added, after a moment’s thought, in 
which he seemed to have decided some question in 


276 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


liis own mind, I suppose — though we may not 
always find it particularly pleasant — it is always 
best for God^s children to make their circles as 
wide and all-embracing as they can.’^ 

Why ? Joy asked. 

For the sake of the influence for good we may 
thus be enabled to exert/’ he answered, gravely, 
and because we are none of us meant to live in 
or for ourselves.” 

J oy had led a secluded life so long that she was 
inclined to shrink from strangers, and she was 
conscious now of feeling secretly unwilling to meet 
Mrs. Maynard’s guests. But Dr. Randolph’s 
words, reminding her as they did that she was to find 
her own happiness by forgetting it in ministry to 
others,” proved just the little sermon that she 
needed. 

She was standing near Dr. Randolph that even- 
ing, wdien Mrs. Maynard came to her to introduce 
her friend from China. As he heard her name the 
young man gave her a quick look, and then asked, 
in an amused voice, Pray, Miss Stanmore, can 
you tell me, 

“ ^ How does the water 
Come dowu at Lodore ? * ” 


Joy had already recognized her old Spring 
Valley friend, and with a bright smile she 
answered, gayly : 


WELL REWARDED. 


277 


** *A11 at once, and all o^er, with a mighty uproar, 

And this way the water comes down at Lodore/ ” 

^^Then you do remember ? Walter Gilford 
said, with pleasure. Please tell me, have you 
gone on reading books as rapidly as you used to 
read them in Spring Valley 

I have read a few,^^ she answered, demurely. 

^^What a library of useful information you 
must be by this time!’^ he returned. ‘^Do you 
know — and Mr. Gifford turned to Mrs. May- 
nard, who was listening, in much surprise, to the 
conversation between Joy and himself — owe 
the little taste I have for books almost entirely to 
Miss Stanmore.^^ 

She must have begun to teach at a very early 
age,^^ Miss Queen, who stood near, said now. 

Yes, I was a child and she was a child,^^ he 
returned, gayly. But her teaching did me good 
while it lasted : the only trouble was that it was 
too soon over to make any lasting impression.^^ 

^^How is Mrs. Gifford?^’ Joy asked, now. 

He gave her a changed, pained look. Do you 
not know?^^ he answered, in a saddened voice. 

She died three years ago.^^ 

Joy was touched, and her voice was full of 
sympathy, as she said : I am very sorry for you. 
I owe a great deal to your mother. I never shall 
forget her.’’ 

Mrs. Maynard interposed now. Mr. Gifford,” 
24 


278 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


she said, little girls are verj^ anxious to 

renew their acquaintance with you/^ And much 
to Joy’s relief she led him away. 

What did Mrs. Gifford do for you ? ” Dr. 
Randolph, who had been an interested listener, 
asked now. 

Gave me the privilege of reading to her, and 
then paid me for doing so,” Joy said, frankly. 

Dr. Randolph looked a little dissatisfied, but he 
did not speak, and, with a little laugh. Miss Queen 
said : What a curious experience for a child that 
must have been.” 

^^At least it was a pleasant experience,” Joy an- 
swered, gravely. 

I wonder,” Miss Queen said, as she regarded 
her with a serious and peculiar expression, ^Gf 
there has ever been anything in your life that you 
would call an unpleasant experience. Miss Stan- 
more.” 

Perhaps not in the retrospect,” Joy said, 
quietly. ^^A backward glance is apt to reveal 
most of our experiences in their true colors and 
meanings, I think.” 

Does that make them always pleasant ? ” Miss 
Queen asked. 

It does at least make them' intelligible,” Dr. 
Randolph quietly remarked now, and, 

‘‘‘They, who God^s plan can understand, 

Feel not the pressure of his hand/ ” 


WELL REWARDED, 


279 


Well/’ Miss Queen said, in a troubled voice, 
now, I would like to ask one question more : 
Does the fact that you can understand the mean- 
ing of many of God’s dealings with you, make you 
better satisfied with yourself? ” She looked at Dr. 
Randolph, but he turned to Joy. 

Let us hear Miss Stanmore’s answer,” he said, 
gravely. 

Joy’s face flushed. It was not easy for her to 
answer such a question, but they were waiting for 
her words, and in a Ioav voice she said : 

I think it often makes us sad, and ashamed 
for ourselves, because we see how we have mur- 
mured about what was sent to us in blessing, but,” 
with a glad little ring in her voice, it does make 
us satisfied with God.” 

Joy did not see the sudden light that shone in 
Dr. Randolph’s eyes, but Miss Queen did. 

^^Dr. Randolph,” she said, ^Mon’t you some- 
times wonder how, or through what influences, 
Miss Stanmore grew to what she is ? ” 

Would you like to know?” he asked, and 
though he smiled there was a tone in his voice 
that told of deep feeling. I am sorry that for 
eight years I have known nothing of Miss Stan- 
more’s life, but I found the other day a little poem, 
by Charles Mackay, that said many things to me, 
and perhaps it will to you. Would you like to 
hear it?” And with a glance at Joy that seemed 


280 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


almost to beg her pardon, Dr. Eandolph sloAvdy 



“ An ivy in a dungeon grew, 

Unfed by rain, uncheered by dew. 

Its pallid leaflets only drank 
Cave moisture foul, or odors dank. 

*‘But through the dungeon grating high 
There fell a sunbeam from the sky, 

It slept upon the grateful floor 
In silent gladness evermore. 

** The ivy felt a tremor shoot 
Through all its fibres to the root, 

It felt the light, it saw the ray. 

It longed to blossom into day. 

“ It grew, it crept, it pushed, it clomb, 

Long had the darkness been its home : 

For well it knew, though veiled in night, 
The goodness and the joy of light. 

“It reached the beam, it thrilled, it curled, 

It blessed the warmth that cheers the world ; 
It grew towards the dungeon bars. 

It looked upon the moon and stars. 

“Upon that solitary place 
Its verdure threw adorning grace ; 

The mating birds became its guests, 

And sang its praises from their nests. 

“By rains, and dews, and sunshine fed. 

Upon the outer wall it spread. 

And in the day-beam, roaming free. 

It grew into a stately tree. 


WELL REWARDED, 


281 


Wouldst know the moral of the rhyme? 

Behold the heavenly light, and climb. 

To every dungeon comes a ray 
Of God’s illimitable day.” 

Long before the low recitation ceased Joy had 
turned away her face, but Miss Queen listened 
with close and earnest attention. 

I know very well now wliat you think/’ she 
said in a low voice to the doctor ; but then she 
turned to Joy. 

^^Miss Stanmore/’ she asked, ^4s that your 
secret ? ” 

^^What do you mean, Miss Dora?” Joy 
looked round as she spoke, and revealed a flushed 
and humble face and eyes that shone through a 
tender mist. 

This : do you ^ Behold the heavenly light, 
and climb ? ’ ” 

try to, by the aid of many helpers,” Joy 
softly answered. 

Then,” Miss Queen whispered, as she came 
nearer to Joy, while Dr. Randolph moved away, I 
wish you would help me. I am in earnest,” she 
insisted, as Joy looked at her a little uncertain of 
her meaning. am tired of being cold and 

proud and selfish. I have seen the beauty of the 
opposite character, as you have shown it to me. 
Now will you help me to find the better way?” 

With a glad heart Joy promised her help ; and 
24 -^ 


282 


IJSr SAFE HANDS, 


when in after years Dora Queen was known as a 
noble woman, whose far-reaching influence blessed 
wherever it was felt, none rejoiced more truly than 
did her old friend Joy ; though, in her sweet hu- 
mility, she never in this world realized how much 
that transformed character was due to her example. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


WORDS AND DEEDS. 

“ High endeavors are an inward light 
That make the path before him always bright.^* 

— Wordsworth, 

J OY^S week with Mrs. Maynard was no excep- 
tion to the usual rule, that pleasant days pass 
quickly. It was a beautiful break in her quiet 
life, and at its close, invigorated in both body and 
mind, she returned to Mrs, Queen’s. She found 
her life there changed in many respects, Edith 
was her devoted and obedient little follower, Dora 
sought her society, and Mrs. Queen seemed as 
anxious now to draw her out of her seclusion as 
she had formerly been to keep her in retirement. 
She was urged now to meet the visitors, who were 
constantly coming and going, and she saw much 
of Walter Gifford, who soon fell into what he 
called a pleasant habit of calling frequently at 
Mrs. Queen’s. 

He was bright and agreeable, and always a wel- 
come addition to every social gathering ; but be- 
fore they had met many times Joy decided that he 
was as ease-loving and self-indulgent as he had 

( 283 ) 


284 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


been when a boy ; and occasionally she detected an 
irreverent and skeptical tone in his conversation 
that pained and shocked her. 

Did you ever hear of the giant, who confines 
his captives in dark caves wliere tlieir sight is 
slowly but surely destroyed ? she asked him 
once, after listening to one of his witty but irrever- 
ent speeches. 

No,’^ he answered, laughingly. I have — I 
flatter myself — quite an extensive acquaintance, 
but I have never yet had the honor of an intro- 
duction to that celebrity. Pray tell me about 
him.^’ 

His name is Giant Doubt, Joy said, quietly, 
and I thought you seemed to know him well.’^ 
He winced a little, but with a forced laugh he 
said, You must not judge me by my words, Miss 
Stanmore. You remember the old adage, ^ Say 
well is good, but do well is better.^ 

Very well,’^ she said, so pleasantly that he 
could not take offence, since you are to be judged 
by your deeds, pray what have you done with 
your life ? 

Walter Gifford looked at her with a gmver face 
than he usually wore. have .done nothing, 
but please myself — I suppose I must own that,^^ 
he said, frankly. But then — he insisted — I 
think I may plead that there have been extenu- 
ating circumstances. Imagine a young man, with- 


WORDS AND DEEDS, 


285 


out parents, or brothers, or sisters, or any near 
ties of relationship, and possessed of plenty of 
money. What would you expect of him ? 

That he would try to please God,^^ Joy gently 
answered. 

Walter Gilford arose, and, after walking up and 
down the room once or twice, came and stood be- 
fore her. I wish you would allow me to try to 
please you,^^ he said, earnestly. 

Joy was startled, but she quickly regained her 
self-possession. No,^^ she said, in a calm voice, do 
not say that. I do not desire to be better pleased — 
but for your mother’s sake, I wish you would try 
to be all that she hoped and prayed you might 
become.” 

You remember my mother well,” he said, in a 
voice touched with tender memories, and I wish 
you would tell me just what you think she de- 
sired me to be.” 

Don’t you remember the day when we had 
been reading Tennyson’s ^ Morte D’ Arthur,’ and 
she said there were four things she wanted for you 
— that you should be courteous, courageous, chari- 
table, and Christian. Do you think” — and the 
young girl’s voice grew very gentle and low — 
‘‘ that if she were here now, she would be quite 
satisfied ? ” 

Walter Gifford did not answer immediately. 
He was touched by Joy’s allusion to his mother, 


286 


m SAFE HANDS, 


but at the same time her words — that, gentle as 
they were, told him plainly how she had weighed 
him and found him wanting — vexed and wounded 
him. 

I may not be a king in courtesy, nor a lion in 
courage, nor a saint in charity,^^ he said, presently, 
as he turned to leave the room, but at least I do 
claim to be quite as good as other men ; as true, 
and brave, and generous, as even — Dr. Randolph,^^ 
he concluded, with a scornful emphasis on his last 
words. 

^‘1 have made a mistake, I fear,^^ Joy said 
sadly to herself, ^^and yet how could I — who 
claim to be a Christian — hear him speak irrev- 
erently, and not show him that I disapproved ? 

A few days after this conversation Mrs. Queen’s 
family, with INIrs, Maynard, Dr. Randolph, and 
Mr. Gifford were waiting at a railroad station for 
the train on which they were to return to the city, 
after a pleasant excursion into tlie country. 
Among the large number of travellers who were 
waiting at the station was a lady with a little girl. 
The child was an attractive little creature of six, 
whose interest, for the moment, was all centered in 
a rubber ball, that she rolled, with a great satisfac- 
tion to herself and some annoyance to those stand- 
ing near, up and down the platform. Suddenly she 
gave the ball a hit that sent it off the platform 
and on to the track, just as the engine’s whistle 


WORDS AND DEEDS. 


287 


announced the near approach of the train. Another 
second, and the child was on the track, in pursuit 
of her toy, and the swift engine was rushing 
rapidly upon her. It seemed too late to save her, 
and strong men and shrinking women turned 
in horror from the fearful sight. 

Dr. Randolph and Mr. Gilford, with Joy and 
Miss Queen were standing together a little apart 
from the crowd. As they saw the little one’s 
danger, Walter Gifford uttered an exclamation of 
horror and turned away, but even as he did so Dr. 
Randolph had leaped upon the track, seized the 
child — who was still unconscious of her danger — 
and sprung upon the pilot of the locomotive that 
was even then upon them.* 

It was all over in a minute, and, while cheer 
after cheer went up from the crowd on the plat- 
form, the train rolled on to its stopping place a 
little farther along. When it halted Dr. Randolph 
returned, and quietly, and without any appearance 
of having done anything remarkable, restored the 
little child, frightened, but perfectly safe, to her 
mother. 

^^That was a brave thing for a man to do,” 
said a lady who was standing near Joy and Mr. 
Gifford, and I doubt if there was another man 
on this platform who would have dared to do it.” 


* This iucideut actually occurred. 


288 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Walter Gifford heard her, and glanced at Joy. 
She was pale, but there was a proud look on her 
face, more eloquent than words. He felt hu- 
miliated : he could not join in the cheers that 
were still rising for the doctor, but he stooped and 
said in a voice that only Joy could hear, I recall 
my words ; I am not as brave as Dr. Eandolph.’’ 

The little party of friends were very quiet on 
their homeward ride, but when at Mrs. Queen’s 
door Dr. Randolph bade Joy good-night, she raised 
her eyes to his, and said, softly, I was saying my 
motto all the way home.” 

^^Miss Stanmore,” Mr. Gifford asked the next 
time he saw Joy alone, don’t you think physical 
courage depends chiefly upon the temperament ? ” 

Perhaps so,” Joy said, ^^but I think our tem- 
perament is inflnienced, more than we usually sup- 
pose, by our faith as Christians.” 

^^And you also consider a Christian the most 
perfect type of a man, do you not ? ” 

Joy looked at him with a flushed face. 
should be sorry if you were really in any doubt 
about my answer to that question,” she said, 
gravely. 

You need not be sorry. I am in no doubt,” 
he returned, with a gravity equal to her own. 

Miss Stanmore,” he said, after a pause, do 
you know that since the night I met you at Mrs. 
Maynard’s you have taught me many lessons ? ” 


WORDS AND DEEDS, 


289 


She smiled a little. I was not conscious that 
I was teaching any one but Edith/^ she said, 
pleasantly. 

Consciously or unconsciously, you have been 
teaching me,^^ he replied. Since my mother left 
me, no one has influenced me for good as you 
liave.’^ 

‘‘J. am glad,^^ Joy said, in a voice that verified 
her words. I owe so much to your mother, Mr. 
Gifford, that I would do anything I could for 
you.^^ 

There is one thing you would not do, and that 
I shall never ask of you,’^ he returned, sadly. 

But I am going away from Chicago to-morrow, 
and it is doubtful if I ever return here. Before I 
go I want to tell you — I feel that I owe it to you 
to tell you — that if I ever become a Christian it 
will be through your influence.^^ 

^^Mine!^^ Joy said, humbly, and with moist 
eyes. 

Yes, yours. You have a high standard, and 
you have been true to it. When you reproved me 
for irreverence you did what no other young girl, 
and I have known many who professed to be 
Christians, ever dared to do. Even while it made 
me angry, I admired and respected you for doing 
it. It set me to thinking, and I have been think- 
ing ever since. I believe,’’ he added, in a lighter 
tone, as if he dared not suffer himself to say all he 
25 T 


290 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


felt, that if there were more women like you the 
millennium would come sooner/^ 

^^Doift/^ Joy pleaded, humbly, don’t think 
better of me than I deserve. But,” she whispered, 
as he Avrung her hand at parting, there is One 
Avhom you cannot honor too highly, and I pray 
that you may become his disciple.” 

That evening, when just at tAvilight Joy ran for 
a few minutes into Mrs. Maynard’s, she found her 
sitting with her brother in the pleasant fire-lighted 
library. 

‘‘ Did you come because your ears Avere burn- 
ing?” Mrs. Maynard asked, playfully. ^^We 
AA^ere just speaking of you, my dear. Did a bird 
in the air tell you so ?” 

^^No,” Joy ansAA^ered, Avith a happy laugh, ^‘but 
noAV, that you have excited my curiosity, aren’t 
you going to tell me Avhat you Avere saying ? ” 

^^hTo, not a Avord,” Dr. Randolph said, Avith 
much decision. 

Mrs. Maynard smiled. Do you knoAV that 
Mr. Gifford has left for Ncav York?” she asked 
in a moment. 

Yes,” Joy answered, demurely. 

He called here this afternoon,” ]\Irs. Maynard 
continued, and since then, my dear, I ha\"e been 
considering seriously this question : What is the 
greatest talent Ave can possess ? ” 

Well, Avhat is?” Joy asked, Avith interest, as 


WORDS AND DEEDS, 


291 


Mrs. Maynard paused, without giving the result 
of her consideration. 

was half inclined at first to think it was 
beauty/^ Mrs. Maynard said, with a smile, as she 
watched Joy^s face that looked very fair and sweet 
in the fire-light, but I referred the question to 
Kingman as, perhaps, the better judge, and now 
we will let him answer.^^ 

The old play and sparkle were in Dr. Randolph's 
eyes, but his tone was very thoughtful as he said : 

I think the talent we slight the most, and are, 
perhaps, the most responsible for, is influence. 
We cannot by any effort make ourselves beautiful ; 
we cannot always, even when we possess them, 
cultivate our gifts for music and painting; and not 
many of us are blessed Avith Hhoughts of gold^ 
that we can express in ^ speech of silver.^ But Ave 
can all exert, if Ave Avill, the charm of a Avinning 
manner ; Ave can all speak truthfully Avith loving 
lips, and Ave can all perform unselfishly the little 
deeds of kindness that make this earth like Eden. 
Wherever Ave go, and Avhatever Ave are, can 
carry with us an influence that Avill ennoble those 
Ave meet, and honor the Master we serve. And so 
I think, and Dr. Randolph’s smile, as his eyes 
met Joy’s, seemed bright Avith some secret knowl- 
edge, ^Hhat a Christian’s silent influence is his 
greatest talent.” 


CHAPTER XXY. 


SATISFIED. 

Surely, at last, far off, some time, somewhere, 

The veil would lift for his deep-searching eyes: 

The road would open for his painful feet; 

That should be won for which he lost the world.’^ 

— Edwin Arnolds 

T hrough the summer, that had been in many 
respects such an eventful one in Joy’s life, 
]\Ir. Stanmore had been travelling through the re- 
mote West. How well he was succeeding Joy did 
not know, but in his last letter, written from San 
Francisco, he mentioned having just seen Mr. 
Rothmer, and taught by the experiences of her 
childhood Joy felt that a meeting with Mr. Roth- 
mer was a sure augury of good. 

She was thinking of her father one afternoon 
when she heard Edith’s little feet pattering through 
the hall, and the next moment her door was opened 
and the little girl called, excitedly : 

^^See wdiat I’ve brought you. Miss Joy !” 

Joy turned quickly, and to her surprise and de- 
light saw Mr. Stanmore standing in her room. 

He w^as w-ell, one glance told her that, and his 
( 292 ) 


SATISFIED, 


293 


first words assured her that hope was once more in 
the ascendant. Well, my little girl/^ he asked, 
soon, have you had enough of governessing ? 

I am not tired of it,^^ Joy answered, cheer- 
fully. 

He smiled in his old happy way. You have 
a rare gift for making a pleasure of a necessity,’^ 
he said ; ‘‘ but, my dear, I am glad to tell you that 
the necessity no longer exists.^^ 

What — then?^^ Joy asked, incoherently. 
Whatever you like,^^ Mr. Stanmore returned, 
while he watched her with smiling eyes. 

Joy was puzzled. ^^Papa,^^ she said, ^^do you 
mean — she stopped and changed the form of her 
question. ^^What do you mean, papa?^^ she 
asked, earnestly. 

‘‘ Well, several things,^^ Mr. Stanmore answered. 

In the first place, my darling, though I haven’t 
discovered a gold mine, I have done what will, 
for us, answer quite as well. I have sold my 
patent for a sum that, if it does not make me a 
millionaire, does at least make me very comfort- 
able. Then, through Mr. Rothmer’s assistance, I 
have engaged in an excellent business, of which 
there is a branch in this city, that I am to take 
charge of ; and lastly, I have come back, my little 
daughter, to take you once more into my own 
hands. You have proved that you can bear ad- 
versity ; now we will see if you can endure pros- 
25 ^ 


294 


IJV SAFE BANDS, 


perity.^^ Then, with a heart full of glad thanks- 
giving, Richard Stanmore again folded his child 
in his arms. 

And now,’^ Mr. Stanmore said, a little later, 
in a changed and sober voice, I have something 
else to tell you, my child — something that will 
cause you pain ; but what I was charged to tell you, 
you must not sorrow over as those that have no 
hope.^’ 

What is it ? Joy Avhispered, with a sickening 
dread of some impending evil. 

I did not return from San Francisco alone,’^ 
Mr. Stanmore said, gently. ^^Our friends, Mr. 
and Mrs. Rothmer, came with me.^^ 

He paused, and Joy waited breathlessly for his 
next words. 

Mr. Rothmer is very ill,^^ Mr. Stanmore slowly 
continued ; his disease is incurable, and when he 
was told so by the physicians he insisted uj^on re- 
turning to the East. He said ’’ — and Mr. Stan- 
more’s voice was broken now — that an own 
child could scarcely be dearer to him than my 
little girl, and he wished to see her once more be- 
fore he went home.” 

^MVhere is he?” Joy asked, through bitter- 
sweet tears. 

I left him at the hotel. Before I came to you 
I summoned Dr. Randolph. There is no imme- 
diate danger,” Mr. Stanmore continued to ex^ 


SATISFIED. 


295 


plain. He may be spared to us for days — per- 
haps weeks — but the end is surely near, and it is 
his and Mrs. Eothmer’s wish that you should 
come to them, and remain with them until — a 
sob choked Mr. Stanmore^s voice, his sentence re- 
mained unfinished, and Joy asked no more ques- 
tions. 

Her simple arrangements for leaving Mrs. 
Queen were soon completed, and that very after- 
noon she joined her dear old friends at the hotel. 

Mr. Rothmer was as calm, and brave, and cheer- 
ful, as if he were only contemplating a summer 
voyage across some peaceful sea. 

am only going home, my child,” he said, 
tenderly, as he saw Joy^s sorrowful face, ^^and 
home, to the home-sick, means the fulfilment of 
every wish.” 

Very quietly, peacefully, and even brightly the 
autumn* days went by in Mr. Rothmer’s sick-room. 
Dr. Randolph came daily, bringing not only his 
skill but his firm faith to aid the sufferer, and 
Mrs. Rothmer and Joy were ever near to minister 
with loving thoughtfulness to his comfort. 

There was little real suffering while, as if tender, 
invisible hands were drawing him, he moved 
daily nearer to the gates of the city whose name is 
Peace. 

Calmly and metliodically he attended to all his 
affairs. Much of the great wealth he had accumu- 


296 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


latcd was set apart for his Master’s service, and 
directed into the channels that would, he thought, 
perform that service best. 

‘‘ My little girl/’ he said, one fair and peaceful 
November day, am going to leave you — in 
token of my love — two legacies.” 

Tears sprung to Joy’s eyes. Don’t speak so,” 
she said, impulsively. 

He checked her with a smile, so peaceful and 
happy, that she felt that tears and sad words, in 
his presence, were out of place. 

“ You do not ask me what they are,” lie said, 
gently, but you must let me tell you now, for ” — 
with a little pause — I may not have a better 
time. One” — and his voice grew very tender — 
^^is Mrs. Rothmer. I trust her to your love. 
You will comfort her in her loneliness,” he whis- 
pered, pleadingly. 

^^All lean — as far as I can,” Joy promise*’ 
Avith trembling lips. 

That Avill be veiy far,” he said, tenderly. 

Then, there is one thing more, my little girl ” — 
and as he spoke he laid his hand fondly on Joy’s 
liead — have set apart tAvo sums of money. 
One is for your own use. WhatcA^er may come to 
you in the coming years, it is a pleasure to me 
now to shield you — so far as I haA^e power — 
from possible Avant. I ha\"e done for you as I 
Avould if you Avere my oavu child. I hope ” — he 


SA TISFIED. 


297 


added, softly — that it will be a comfort to you 
in the future to know that you were very dear to 
me/^ 

It will be — and it is now/^ Joy whispered, 
while by a strong effort she stifled the sobs that 
were choking her. 

The other sum,’^ Mr. Rothmer went on, with 
a happy smile, ‘^is in memory of the little girl 
who wanted me to study the ‘ between places.^ I 
have set it apart to be used solely — in whatever 
way, as time advances, may seem best — for spread- 
ing a knowledge of the Prince of Peace among my 
own people. They will be gathered in some day^^ 
— he said, with a far-away prophetic light in his 
face — the promise is sure, and Jehovah’s time is 
best. But until that last glad feast of the in- 
gathering comes, we must wait and work. I have 
done what I could, and now in your hands I trust 
the work I must resign. You will be faithful to 
that trust, I know,” he whispered. And kneeling 
beside him Joy solemnly promised that she would 
hold it sacred. 

A few more days went by with solemn gladness 
in that chamber of peace, and then one afternoon 
when Dr. Randolph called he found Mr. Rothmer 
sitting in an casy-chair before a window, watching 
the western sky where a clear, golden, autumnal 
sunset was glowing with solemn glory. Joy and 
Mrs. Rothmer were present, and as Dr. Randolph 


298 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


entered, his experienced eyes saw at once that the 
sunset of life had come. 

Mr. Eothmer smiled as he approached him. 
The gates are almost open,^^ he said, as his eyes 
turned again toward the sunset; ^Hhere should be 
music now — wonT you sing ? 

There was a moment’s silence, and then in a 
clear, sweet tenor Dr. Randolph sang : 

“ Jerusalem the golden, 

When sunset^s in the west, 

It seems thy gate of glory, 

Thou city of the blest.” 

He waited a moment, while the gates seemed to 
open slowly, and then sang : 


“ There is the throne of David, 
And there, from toil released, 
The shout of them that triumf)h, 
The song of them that feast.” 


The light on Mr. Rothmer’s face grew brighter. 

Sing to me of Christ,” he whispered. Let his 
name be — the last — I hear.” 

‘‘There Jesus shall embrace us, ' 

There Jesus be embraced.” 

Dr. Randolph sang softly, and as his voice 
trembled on the last note ]\Ir. Rothmer spoke. 

It is enough,” he said, feebly. I shall see 
him — ^but not here. I shall be — satisfied — when 


SATISFIED. 


299 


— I — awake/^ and as he uttered that last word he 
fell asleep. 

Them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring 
with him/^ Dr. Randolph whispered, reverently. 
And in that hushed and solemn room there was no 
loud weeping for the loved one gone : they knew 
that his home-sick longings were quieted at last, 
and that in the presence of the Prince of Peace he 
had entered into rest. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


AN ANNIVEESARY. 


“ Nay, if you come to that, best love of all is God^s.” 


— Robert Browning, 



’HE last days of that autumn, Avith its mingled 


A sAA^eetness and bitterness, AA^ere very busy ones 
for Joy. Mr. Stanmore rented a pleasant and 
prettily furnished house, and in the excitement of 
going to housekeeping the young girl found a 
Avholesome relief from sad thoughts and memories. 
Mrs. Eothmer had promised to make her home 
Avitli them, but first she had to make a visit in 
XeAV York. 

One bright day, just as autumn AAas shaking 
hands Avith Avinter, Mr. Stanmore and his daughter 
took possession of their new home together. 

^^We must have Aunt Letty here now,’^ Joy 
said, AAdien they Avere quite settled : and very aauII- 
ingly Mr. Stanmore granted her Avdsh and sent for 
Mrs. Swift. 

She arrived one evening just at dusk Avith the 
bandbox and umbrella, that AA^ere her inseparable 
travelling companions, in one hand, and in the 
other a good-sized basket, that she carried as if 


( 300 ) 


AN ANNIVERSARY, 


301 


its contents were at once very heavy and very 
valuable. 

Well, here I am/^ she said^ as she stood in the 
warm, bright parlor and looked about her with 
pleased eyes. I don^t think any more of you 
now than I always have thought of you, Richard ; 
but I must confess that I am glad to know that 
you have come at last into possession of that for- 
tune yoif ve always been expecting. You found 
the road to it a pretty long one, I think, but then 
blessings hardest won are always longest prized, 
and I have no doubt, Richard, but you will enjoy 
luxury a great deal more for having been once 
pretty well acquainted with poverty.^^ 

Quite true. Aunt Letty,’^ Mr. Stanmore said, 
cheerfully; ^^a bit of blue sky always looks 
brigliter when you contrast it with a dark cloud.’^ 
Hum — ye — es,^^ Aunt Letty said, in her dryest 
tone. ^^Well, Richard, I must confess that the 
contrast between now and nine years ago is strik- 
ing enough to make us all pretty thankful. Joy,’^ 
and she offered the basket to the young girl, 
^Hhere is something I guess you had better take 
care of.^^ 

^^What is it?^^ Joy asked, curiously. 

Let me take it,^’ said Dr. Randolph — who had 
stepped in, as he said, to welcome an old friend. 
And as he placed the basket on the table and 
proceeded to untie the cords he asked, playfully : 

26 


302 


m SAFE HANDS. 


Is it animal, vegetable, or mineral, Mrs. 
Swift 

^^Yoii ought to know, since it’s another old 
friend of yours,” Aunt Letty gravely replied. 

Then, of course, it is to be taken out gently 
and handled with care,” Dr. Randolph said. As 
he spoke he raised the cover of the basket and, to 
Joy’s surprise and amusement, liberated her old 
friend, Gray-friar. 

^AVell,” Mr. Stanmore said, with a sigh, ex- 
pressive at once of past troubles and present satis- 
faction, I believe now we are, at last, all united 
in one home.” 

One pleasant December morning, a few days 
after Aunt Letty ’s arrival, Joy received a little 
note from Mrs. Maynard. 

“ My dear little gossip,” the lady wrote, “ I purpose to-day to 
celebrate an anniversar}" that Kingman and I have always re- 
membered with peculiar pleasure. My celebration will be a 
simple affair; in fact, King and I are so sufficient for ourselves 
and each other that we want no one else save — you. Will you 
come, my dear, this afternoon, and help us to have a pleasant 
evening in memory of auld lang syne?” 

Dr. Randolph himself brought the note, and 
while Joy at her desk was writing her answer, he 
stood near talking with Aunt Letty. 

^^Are you getting used to your new home, Mrs. 
Swift?” he inquired, pleasantly. 

You can get used to most things in this world 
if you try,” Aunt Letty replied, wisely. I ain’t 


AN ANNIVERSARY, 


303 


nothin’ to say against this home : it’s as nice as 
anything you ain’t growed up with can be ; but I 
must confess, I do sometimes feel a little bit home- 
sick for the old days in Spring Valley when Joy 
was a little girl.” 

Dr. Randolph’s eyes were resting on Joy. 
^^Your gain in those days was our loss, Mrs. 
Swift,” he said, soberly. 

Hum, I don’t know about your loss, doctor, 
but I did sometimes feel afraid that my gain would 
be Joy’s loss,” Aunt Letty answered. Joy,” she 
called the next moment, as if sometliing in her 
own words had awakened old and long buried 
memories, did you ever find out who paid your 
schooling that six months in Spring Valley?” 

No,” Joy answered, carelessly, the gift satis- 
fied me so completely that I never thought much 
about the giver. I should be glad, though, to 
thank that kind friend now if I could,” she added, 
as she offered her note to Dr. Randolph. 

He took it quietly, but the sudden light that 
kindled in his eyes gave her for the first time an 
intimation of the truth. 

^^Dr. Randolph,” she asked, eagerly, ^Ms that 
another of the many kindnesses for which I have 
to thank you ? ” 

We will see when we balance our credit and 
debit columns,” he answered, lightly, as he took 
the note and departed. 


304 


IN SAFE HANDS. 


Joy wondered a good deal that day to what an- 
niversary Mrs. Maynard had referred ; but when 
she met her that evenings though her welcome was 
even warmer than usual, Mrs. Maynard gave her 
no explanation. 

At last, when after a busy day Dr. Dandolph 
joined them in the library, tlie young girl’s curi- 
osity prompted her to say : 

You have not told me yet what anniversary 
you are celebrating, Mrs. Maynard.” 

^ And you cannot guess ? ” Mrs. Maynard asked, 
playfully. 

‘‘ Yo,” Joy answered, with a child’s simplicity, 
is it one with which I have anything to do ? ” 

Dr. Randolph smiled peculiarly. Sitting here 
this evening,” he said, ‘‘ I am irresistibly reminded 
of the day, nine years ago, when I received a 
frightened little girl, who was calling for the first 
time on Miss Bess. Did you ever happen to meet 
that little girl ? ” And with the grave face but 
laughing eyes with which he Lad watched her nine 
years before, Dr. Randolph waited now for Joy’s 
answer. 

^AVas that nine years ago to-day?” she asked, 
in surprise. 

Yes, nine years ago this very day. Our mem- 
ories are better than yours. Miss Stanmore.” 

eToy’s face Avas very sweet as she turned it to- 
wards him. 


AJ^ ANNIVEESAEY. 


305 


You remember the date/^ she said^ but I re- 
member every step of the way since/^ 

^^Oh, here is the evening mail !’’ Mrs. Maynard 
exclaimed, as at that instant a servant entered with 
a letter. ^^And it is from China/’ she announced, 
joyfully, as she received it. Now, King, I must 
leave you to entertain Joy, while I run off to read 
papa’s letter to the children.” 

For a few minutes after his sister left the room 
Dr. Randolph made no attempt to be entertain- 
ing. But presently he arose, went to a desk, and 
soon returned with a picture that he laid in Joy’s lap. 

Do you remember that ? ” hp asked. 

Joy did not speak at once, for through a haze 
of sunny memories a lovely child-face seemed to 
smile upon her, and underneath it was written : 

My little gossip.” 

She looked at the picture a few moments, and 
then, with a bright color, she glanced up at Dr. 
Randolph, who was standing quietly beside her. 

The years have changed me a little,” she said, 
with a smile. 

Yes,” he replied, gravely, they have wrought 
so many changes that I am no longer satisfied with 
this picture. I want — the original. Joy,” he 
whispered the next moment, as the girl’s bright 
head drooped, do you remember your old defini- 
tion of gossip ? — some one God gives us to love. 
Don’t you think he has given us to — each other?” 


306 


IN SAFE HANDS, 


Aunt Letty said, when the next morn- 
ing Joy blushingly revealed her beautiful secret, 
well, you will be in safe hands, child, and so I 
must confess I^m satisfied/^ 

The human hands, that through all her after 
years cherished and protected Joy, were indeed 
safe hands. But while she joyfully trusted them, 
she rested, with a deeper and a surer faith, in the 
Hand that through all her life had held her safe 
and shielded her from harm. 

Trials and sorrows came to her, as to all others ; 
but held in the hollow of that divine Hand she 
knew, even in life’s fiercest storms, that she was 
safe, and that every grief that touched her was 
stamped with love. In shadow, as in sunshine, 
she whispered her motto; and as the growing 
years bore her onward towards eternity she sang, 
with increasing confidence : 

I’ll bless the Hand that guided, 

I’ll bless the Heart that planned, 

When throned where glory dwelleth, 

In Immanuel’s land.” 

745 , 


THE END. 














<; ' ■ • 4s*^iS'lS-V'' ; 


* . » 5» 

^♦•Lfb ■: 

li .• • 

'■'■rp ,.vr^’:f: 

•- •*" i. > ( ^ 




-.' 'WS. • m-.f 

‘ • ■ /^"i. 

j 1 •X(K - * ' 1 



f 






\ \ B 


V ■ ',<f .•■•.%/'•■ 

M * f ^ -s <==5^^^ ^ -.-^ a'J 

^ o' ° 

o. ^ , . 

^ \ ^ o * ' rN^^*' «, ^ ■** ^ ^ 

^ ' A, 

\> ^ .(A /lo <. 






5.0 °<. 




.V 





..A V 





• ■ ' (i‘^> "C: 

^ ^ c:> V ' 

0 N C ^ o « ' ' \^ . , , 0 * I ■* jO 


.>» Y 

OO' 



^ A' 


.0 o. 


" r^0 





\ * 0 


'O ^ <Jr ^ « "3 

.0 N 0 1 V 



ff ! ^ 


® ' ' S ^ ^ 

, 0 ^ ^' 1 ^ 

<- » ^.»»«- ->-- 

" °'* 2 ^ss\w* 

-» - • '-^ ^ •^’ ■'^''wsa^ * 

-— -■ ^..v,i. 

xM ■ ^ ^ '-3=- W '■ 

■A A» ^ O •^/ 

> _ ^ , O C^ 




c s A vD ^ 0 It K 

1^ <r * a\ 1 I n 

.’'|^ V -4 O 








^ 'V 

\ c>^ '‘* 

■«v^ <" ' J s ''5^ ^ 0 >t \ ^ <0 

,o'^ xA'''-%-'^ 0 , .o’^ cO'^'^' 

< cS<V\\\Y>'^ . JlF(\ //y'^ ^ 


.5 "^^i- 



I 





> 


ff I ^ 







0 ^ A 


a"^ y,aA£3^^. -»=>. 




^ * <t ‘i> 




<x ^ *• J>- 

^ Jdo^ 

^ A ¥<> ^ 

n"' 0.0 ' O "y 

’ ' r\^ S ^ r ^ 0 N, 0 \ '. 

^ V^ "0/- 

^ 'v - M^/A ^ V 

> .p 





^ V 





^ 9 1 A * >1^" 

'A ' s ^ " 

.'X'^ ^ 





•n^- v^ 







V- »^ ■' "^0 

N 0 ■’ ^ 9 I A "C* ' if r. n'^ 

Y> ^ 0 ^ s'^ ^ * V 

r (c? .A*"^ *<■ 

' ®o rO^ c “ '^ * 

' ’>■ ,-r<st\ 



IJ. 

0 It K ^ '3«4j>'*^ /s, ^ 

' ' ’ '^^ A “ 

*>*- 






■ C^'y 

" ’ r 'h-, * ’ N ® ’ Y 

- v\v^ 


tp \ 

” A -Jk 

* ^ 

w ^ -A O V ^ 

^ °o ^ yi"‘>'^ 



•« __ 

^ xO o^ ^ 

r\ ' ^ ^\vo^P ^ rf- 

*. ^ rw <, ^|x t 

r.^ Y • * > °^- . * S N 0 . - ^ •> . , » Y- 

jO Y. ^ JJ. <V:„ V ^ ® ^ Y ' 




library of congress 


00055030334 


* ^- 1 - 
















